K 
 
 
 A STORY 
 OFM CHURCH 
 
 WK.MARSHALL 
 
LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 DAVIS 
 
BUD: 
 
 A STOEY OF THE CHURCH OF 
 THE NEW HUMANITY 
 
 BY 
 
 WILLIAM KENNEDY MARSHALL 
 
 CINCINNATI: JENNINGS & PYE 
 NEW YOKK: EATON & MAINS 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 DAVIS 
 
COPYRIGHT, 1901, BY 
 JENNINGS & PYB. 
 
FOKEWOKD. 
 
 WITH most appropriate fidelity, Dr. Marshall 
 sends forth this message as the proper application 
 of the Christian law to society. He stands in 
 the role of a prophet. It is possible for society 
 to dispense with poets and still live; Plato did 
 in his "Ideal Republic." Development in the 
 sciences might stop, and the old world fare toler 
 ably well. Sculpture and painting might cease 
 to be, and still the earth move forward. But 
 prophets we must have; for their functions are 
 to lift society out of the ruts of stagnation, con 
 ventionalism, and formalities. 
 
 The message of this volume is the song of the 
 "New Humanity," couched in romance. On the 
 wings of Love (what a sweet idolatry!) is borne 
 Truth, enamored of Fidelity, to a sublime con 
 viction. Herein is not the toying of fancy, nor 
 the heat of imagination; but, with an ingenious 
 touch, the author has joined the hands of the 
 Ideal and the Real. He bears not so much a keen 
 sword, as a simple plowshare in the field of the 
 common world, and moves breast forward. The 
 note of truth is not born of a woman's smile, nor of 
 
 3 
 
FOREWORD. 
 
 the woes of frowning fortune, but it leaps forward 
 from the conditions and experiences of every-day 
 life. Social extremes meet. The oak of the one 
 is as hollow as the hemlock of the other. 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow is sketched in the strength of 
 a giant and in the tenderness of a child. He 
 is oak and lily. He moves in the presence of 
 sublime convictions ; yet when he yields, it is not 
 the submission of a weakling, but the devotion 
 of a splendid will. He is the forerunner of the 
 new era. His romance with Josephine McCord 
 is conducted on the mountain-plane. It strength 
 ens daily. It is a communion of hopes and as 
 pirations, the fervent breathings of the secret 
 of the soul. It is a sweet interchange of the 
 treasures of love, mined in the depths of the 
 human heart. It is the voice of the uncommon 
 common. Love is npt rudely pushed to the front. 
 It is free from the blighting touch of unseemli 
 ness that maketh concessions, yet it is as familiar 
 as it is sweet, and as sweet as it is familiar. 
 
 "Bud" a jewel in a rough casket ! Help us, 
 Lord, to rub our eyes, that we may see all such 
 to rummage among the wreckage of life, and 
 gather them in. Crowned sovereignties there 
 are; we pass them every day, like ships in the 
 night, and we keep playing owls. May the story 
 of "Bud" help us to move about in the spirit of 
 homage, and ever stoop in grateful regard to 
 
 4 
 
FOREWORD. 
 
 reclaim God's own ! The sweet love-tale of "Bud" 
 and Jennie Patterson is the natural evolution of 
 two lives beautifully blended. They journey 
 along in the heart's own country, keeping tender 
 step to its own sweet chord. Love, the king of 
 words, is engraved on both hearts, and its "height, 
 length, and breadth are equal." They are Love's 
 budding beauties. Jennie's mother gives mild re 
 bukes, and turns again and again to cut the roots 
 of the perplexing evil; but the extract is poured 
 into the ear of innocence, in love. The opposition 
 grinds, but without remedy ; Love weeps not. She 
 moves on to her own world, in which lives and 
 destinies are united, where criticisms are strangers 
 to the tongue, and Love the dweller of the heart. 
 
 "The Unknown Man" is under the dominant 
 sway of the Holy Bible. Every desire and im 
 pulse are hallowed by the Divine Word. His 
 questions and answers are the kindled light of 
 this golden candlestick. He always applies the 
 truth with level and impartial sweep against every 
 form of sin, and prophesies not smooth things. 
 He is so dreadfully sane and so horribly unanswer 
 able that he attracts and holds us to the end. 
 
 The "McCords," with a devotion that bleeds 
 with earnestness, roll the stone away from the 
 sepulcher of human misery. They start slaves 
 on the way to character. They break in pieces 
 the yoke of bondage by their consecrated wealth. 
 
FOREWORD. 
 
 Their prayers no longer contaminate the air in 
 which they are breathed; they join the ranks of 
 the new chivalry which is destined to make the 
 "Golden Kule" co-extensive with man. 
 
 In life's brief pilgrimage there is no memorial 
 erected more enduring than a good book. It 
 speaks not, it chides not, it scolds not, yet there 
 proceeds from its mute pages an energy which 
 lifts the world nearer God. It feeds the appe 
 tite for truth, and helps us to live in the higher 
 lobes of our being; thus we bid this book God 
 speed. These pages are just so many glances at 
 the life and character of one of the best known 
 ministers of the Northwest. For years he has 
 stood before the public as preacher and lecturer. 
 He knows the social life of the people of every 
 stratum, and from these he appeals to the ideal. 
 His observations, long discipline, finished scholar 
 ship, these, combined, make him indeed and in 
 truth a prophet and a seer. He unveils to see. 
 He calls to the future, and claims it for the 
 Christ-Samaritan. We will not keep you waiting 
 longer. We open the door, and bid you enter. 
 JAMES S. MONTGOMERY. 
 
 MINNEAPOLIS, October 17, 1901. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGE 
 
 I. A REVOLUTIONARY PROPOSITION, - - - 11 
 II. A REVELATION OF DUTY TO MRS. McCoRD, - 19 
 
 III. MRS. McCoRD INVITES TWELVE NEWSBOYS TO 
 
 DINNER AT HER OWN RESIDENCE, - - 25 
 
 IV. THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT, 33 
 
 V. MRS. McCoRD AND MRS. PATTERSON CROSS 
 
 SWORDS, - -- - - - -44 
 
 VI. MRS. McCoRD VISITS THE MOTHERS OF THE 
 
 NEWSBOYS, - - - - - 51 
 
 VII. MRS. McCoRD SEEKS COUNSEL FROM HER 
 
 PASTOR, - - - - - - -59 
 
 VIII. DEATH AND BURIAL OF JAMMIE MCFADDEN, 
 
 THE LAME NEWSBOY, - 63 
 
 IX. SENSATION IN THE CHURCH OF THE UPPER 
 STRATA APPEARANCE OF AN UNKNOWN 
 MAN, - - - - - - -72 
 
 X. MRS. McCoRD is DISCUSSED IN THE LADIES' 
 
 CLUB, 82 
 
 XL THE UNKNOWN MAN UNEXPECTEDLY VISITS THE 
 
 DIAMOND SALOON, ----- 91 
 
 XII. MRS. McCoRD GIVES A DINNER TO THE MOTHERS 
 
 OF THE TWELVE NEWSBOYS, 99 
 
 7 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAOJK 
 
 XIII. GREAT FIRE IN THE CITY OP CHATTAHOO- 
 
 CHE, ------- 104 
 
 XIV. JENNIE PATTERSON LOST IN THE GREAT 
 
 FIRE, ... - - - _ 112 
 
 XV. THE UNKNOWN MAN APPEARS IN THE 
 PREACHERS' MEETING OP CHATTA- 
 HOOCHE, - - - - - - 118 
 
 XVI. FIRST MEETING AT OAK HALL, IN THE 
 
 "WICKED WARD," AND ITS EFFECT, - 126 
 
 XVII. INTERVIEW BETWEEN FATHER MARTINI AND 
 
 MRS. McCoRD, - - - - - 137 
 
 XVIII. JENNIE PATTERSON FOUND, RESCUED, AND 
 
 RETURNED HOME HER RECEPTION, - 145 
 
 XIX. MRS. McCoRD LEASES AND RENOVATES A 
 
 TENEMENT BLOCK, - 153 
 
 XX. INTERVIEW OP THE UNKNOWN MAN WITH A 
 
 SOCIALIST, - -. - - - 159 
 
 XXI. A PLOT TO KILL THE UNKNOWN MAN DE 
 FEATED, * - . _ " - - - 167 
 
 XXII. CHURCH OP THE UPPER STRATA CHANGES 
 
 ITS NAME, - " - - - - - 173 
 
 XXIII. A COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE-MEETING AT 
 
 OAK HALL, 179 
 
 XXIV. DEDICATION OP THE "CHURCH OF THE NEW 
 
 HUMANITY" UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT 
 OF A REPORTER TO INTERVIEW THE UN 
 KNOWN MAN, - - - - - 188 
 
 XXV. MB. BEVERLY McCoRD CONSULTS DR. GOOD- 
 PELLOW WITH REFERENCE TO THE 
 ERECTION OF A GREAT TEMPLE IN THE 
 "WICKED WARD," 195 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 PAGK 
 
 XXVI. MRS. PATTERSON GIVES A DINNER TO BUD 
 
 AND His MOTHER, 205 
 
 XXVII. INTERESTING DISCUSSION ON LOVE BETWEEN 
 
 DR. GOODFELLOW AND MlSS JOSEPHINE 
 
 McCoRD, 213 
 
 XXVIII. How A SOCIALIST CLUB WAS DISBANDED, 225 
 
 XXIX. Miss JOSEPHINE ACCOMPANIES HER 
 MOTHER TO THE OAK HALL MEET 
 ING THE EFFECT UPON HER, - '- 246 
 
 XXX. JOSIAH WORTHINGTON VlSITS MRS. Mc- 
 
 CORD, - - - - - - . 052 
 
 XXXI. LAST INTERVIEW BETWEEN BUD AND JENNIE 
 
 BEFORE LEAVING FOR SCHOOL, - - 261 
 
 XXXII. BUD AND JENNIE AT SCHOOL, - 267 
 
 XXXIII. AN UNDERSTANDING is ESTABLISHED BE 
 
 TWEEN DR. GOODFELLOW AND Miss 
 JOSEPHINE McCoRD A TRIP ABROAD, - 275 
 
 XXXIV. BUD'S MASTERLY ADDRESS IN DR. GOOD- 
 
 FELLOW'S CHURCH, - 281 
 
 XXXV. COMPLETION AND DEDICATION OF THE 
 
 " PEOPLE'S TEMPLE," - 290 
 
 XXXVI. DEATH OF THE UNKNOWN MAN MYSTERY 
 OF His LIFE EXPLAINED BUD BE 
 COMES SUPERINTENDENT OF THE " PEO 
 PLE'S TEMPLE," AND, WITH His YOUNG 
 BRIDE, OCCUPIES THE SUPERINTENDENT'S 
 NEW HOUSE, 301 
 
Bud: A Story of the Church of 
 the New Humanity. 
 
 i 
 
 A REVOLUTIONARY PROPOSITION. 
 
 THE evening was somewhat somber, with now 
 and then a fugitive glimmering of retreating sun- 
 rays reflected on the approaching chariots of night 
 as they mounted above the horizon. The quiet 
 of the hour was undisturbed by voice of thunder 
 or shaft of lightning, by noise of wave or wind, 
 or din of traffic on the street. It was like a 
 mellow vision of beauty and prophecy, with fore- 
 gleams of the new, eternal day not measured by 
 rising and setting suns, and suggestive of super 
 nal things, as if a "still small voice" were calling 
 to communion with invisible persons and realities. 
 It was a fitting time for the regular week-night 
 
CHURCH OP THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 prayer-meeting of the Church of the Upper Strata 
 in the city of Chattahooche. This Church was 
 composed chiefly of so-called society people. They 
 were of that highly-respectable and moral kind 
 whose spirituality was not prominent. While 
 their contributions for foreign missions were 
 liberal, their interest in the poor and neglected 
 of the city was not appreciable. The customs 
 and functions of higher social life received much 
 attention. Indeed, the Church of the Upper 
 Strata set the pace of "society" among its kind, 
 and determined the rules that prevailed in its 
 kingdom. Two things characterized most of its 
 members : They did not believe in what they styled 
 "an overcharge of personal piety." Indeed, if 
 there was such a thing as experimental religion, 
 they claimed it was located in the subconscious- 
 ness, never appearing on the surface save in 
 dreams and visions. They also held that the word 
 "brother" was a figurative term, designed to add 
 rhetorical intensity to an idealistic relation that 
 was unattainable in this life, and that its obliga 
 tion was confined to those of their own class and 
 kind. 
 
 Dr. J. S. Goodfellow, its pastor, was an elo- 
 12 
 
A REVOLUTIONARY PROPOSITION. 
 
 quent preacher, holding a high place in the es 
 teem of his people. He was a young man of 
 sterling birth, having in his blood that happy com 
 mingling of Irish, Scotch, and English that often 
 produces loftiest character, thoroughly Anglo- 
 Americanized by two generations of ancestral 
 residency in the Xew World. He was of medium 
 height and solidly built, with a broad rather than 
 high forehead, crowned with a slightly bushy ^ 
 covering of rich black hair; large, penetrating 
 gray eyes, arched with brows in harmony with 
 head and hair, and edged with lashes that softened 
 the brilliance of their ever-speaking tenderness, 
 gentle even as a woman's; a nose, mouth, and 
 chin suggestive of manly strength and firmness, 
 tempered by the patience of love, in a word, 
 his was a wonderful face, radiant with thought, 
 beaming with intelligent sympathy and loving 
 hope for all conditions, tolerant of all creeds and 
 criticisms, but firm in his own convictions and % 
 cheerfully resolute in their announcement and de 
 fense ; a face that invited instant confidence when 
 you first met its divinely human gaze, and made 
 one feel that here was a great soul, into which 
 one could pour the aches of a tossed and stren- 
 
 13 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 uous life with no fear of betrayal and no feeling 
 of obtrusion. The personnel of such a man could 
 not be otherwise than lovingly majestic. When 
 rising to speak, he had prompt and general at 
 tention. He was not only popular because of 
 his eloquence, learning, and masterful personality, 
 but he had that added element of attraction which 
 always goes with a clergyman that is young and 
 unmarried. Whittier must have had such a char 
 acter <in his mind when he wrote: 
 
 " His face with lines of firmness wrought, 
 He wears the look of a man unbought, 
 Who swears to his hurt and changes not ; 
 Yet, touched and softened nevertheless 
 With the grace of Christian gentleness, 
 The face that a child would climb to kiss ! 
 True and tender and brave and just, 
 That man might honor and woman trust." 
 
 His eminent success in his first pastorate, at 
 Gordonsville, drew the attention of several city 
 Churches toward him, among them the Church 
 of the Upper Strata, which finally secured him. 
 Like many other shepherds, he was not satisfied 
 with the low spiritual temperature of his flock, 
 and their want of concern for the lower strata 
 of society. 
 
 14 
 
A REVOLUTIONARY PROPOSITION. 
 
 He was the subject of no little conflict be 
 tween conscience and expediency. He bad more 
 than once indicated to his Church that there was 
 about it too much of the "club" atmosphere. 
 Indeed, he had gone even so far at one time as 
 to say that what his "dear people" needed was 
 to get outside of themselves, and see something 
 of those other conditions of life which had no rep 
 resentation in the Church of the Upper Strata. 
 When some of his chief members kindly reminded 
 him that theirs was not the Church of the lower 
 strata, it was several Sabbaths before he had 
 sufficiently apologized for "unguarded remarks 
 under the inspiration of a hot enthusiasm." 
 
 At the prayer-meeting referred to, the pastor 
 read for the Scripture lesson a part of the four 
 teenth chapter of St. Luke's Gospel, in which are 
 these words: "Then said he also to him that bade 
 him, When thou rnakest a dinner or a supper, 
 call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy 
 kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors, lest they also 
 bid thee again, and a recompense be made thee. 
 But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the 
 maimed, the lame, the blind; and thou shalt be 
 blessed; for they can not recompense thee; for 
 
 15 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of 
 the just." 
 
 Among other things, by way of exposition and 
 application, Dr. Goodfellow said: "Literally to fol 
 low this command of the Master would be to 
 reverse the prevalent order of social and Church 
 life. The general custom now is to do the very 
 thing that the Master forbids ; that is, to bid our 
 friends, our brethren, our kinsmen, and our rich 
 neighbors to the hospitality of our festive boards. 
 If 'the poor, the maimed, the lame, and the blind- 
 are ever invited, it is not to our homes, but to 
 some public hall, where the charity of some so 
 ciety or individual may find opportunity for pub 
 lic expression and receive due reportorial notice 
 in the press. But is it not evident that the very 
 core of the Divine order is overlooked, and the 
 very blessing intended is lost, by such procedure ? 
 Contact with the lower classes of society is what 
 the Master would have, not by proxy, but in per 
 son. Most people issue invitations to 'supper' or 
 'dinner' to those only who are in circumstances 
 to return the courtesy, and will feel the obligation 
 to do so. Thus social life is constructed and 
 operated. If the Master's words were faithfully 
 16 
 
A REVOLUTIONARY PROPOSITION. 
 
 followed, it would work an entire revolution in 
 social and religious life. Nearly nineteen hun 
 dred years have come and gone since the Christ 
 thus spoke, and yet how very few have found 
 that this is one of the ways of learning how much 
 'more blessed it is to give than to receive. 7 If 
 the Master should come to this city to-night, I 
 fear he would not visit our prayer-meeting, or 
 perhaps any other in the churches. He would 
 doubtless go first to 'the poor, the maimed, the 
 lame, and the blind/ whom -we have neglected. 
 He would probably much prefer to dine with them 
 than at our richly spread tables. 0, members of 
 the Church of the Upper Strata, Wake up! 
 Arouse! Let some one try the Master's plan. 
 Make a dinner, and invite only 'the poor, the 
 maimed, the lame, and the blind/ who can not 
 invite you again, and verily 'thou shalt be recom 
 pensed at the resurrection of the just/ Yea, even 
 now you will find that this is the most blessed 
 way to live. Who will try it? Is not the ex 
 periment worth the making? Is not the Master 
 calling some one here to-night to this very work, 
 right in this great city, where so much poverty, 
 want, and misery prevail ? Who will venture into 
 2 1 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 this unexplored field, in His name and for His 
 sake ? Try it, and report results to your pastor." 
 All noted the marked solemnity and earnest 
 ness of the pastor while he uttered these unusual 
 words. All felt and admitted that, theoretically 
 at least, he was on the right side of the question, 
 and that the Master's command justified his 
 pointed application of the lesson. But each said 
 that such a course would revolutionize, if not 
 quite annihilate, the Church of the Upper Strata, 
 and that while the theory was beautiful, humane, 
 and even Christlike, it was utterly impracticable 
 under present conditions. So this very respectable 
 prayer-meeting was dismissed, and its members 
 returned to their homes, several to prepare for 
 appointed social functions the very opposite of 
 that recommended by their pastor. One, how 
 ever, went home with a different purpose. 
 
 18 
 
n. 
 
 A REVELATION OF DUTY. 
 
 MRS. BEVERLY McCoRD was not in the habit 
 of attending prayer-meeting, but it happened this 
 evening that she was present. She was not only 
 a member of the Church of the Upper Strata, 
 but she was also a prominent factor among the 
 "Four Hundred." By nature and education she 
 was a leader among women. She had traveled 
 extensively at home and abroad, and could fill 
 any social position with artful grace. Her hus 
 band was at the head of a large manufacturing 
 concern, with a net income of a quarter of a 
 million annually, rapidly increasing every year. 
 Financially, therefore, Mrs. McCord could com 
 mand anything she desired, and the more so be 
 cause her husband was in perfect accord with 
 her in all her plans and; ambitions. It was not 
 unusual for her to give a social function to four 
 hundred persons at one time, the cost of which 
 exceeded a thousand dollars. In this regard she 
 was the envy of not a few of her own station. 
 
 19 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 One large reception would place at least four hun 
 dred persons under obligation to "recompense" 
 her in return, all of whom would have been dis 
 appointed, if not offended, by her failure to re 
 spond. Mr. and Mrs. McCord were members in 
 good standing in the Church of the Upper Strata, 
 albeit this relation did not limit or embarrass 
 them in any of their social ambitions or worldly 
 recreations. It need hardly be said that they were 
 among the most liberal in the support of their 
 pastor and all Church enterprises that required 
 money. They were also usually present at the 
 public service every Sabbath morning, and no 
 family could more cordially receive and entertain 
 Dr. Goodfellow. 
 
 The pastor's address in the prayer-meeting 
 greatly impressed Mrs. McCord. Not a word es 
 caped her ear, while her quick, penetrating eye 
 caught every move, gesture, and expression of 
 the speaker. The subject opened to her vision 
 a new world. She began to feel that, as to actual 
 work for the Master, and after his manner, her 
 life had been a failure. While the pastor spoke, 
 she saw the crowds of "poor, and maimed, and 
 lame, and blind/' gathering about the Man of 
 20 
 
A REVELATION OF DUTY. 
 
 Nazareth, receiving his blessing and presenting 
 their homage. A sense of her responsibility for 
 a better use of her talents, social, intellectual, and 
 financial, stole irresistibly upon her ; so that when 
 Dr. Goodfellow inquired, "Is not the experiment 
 worth the making ? is not the Master calling some 
 one here to-night to this very work ?" she meant 
 to say silently to herself, "Yes;" but she spoke 
 it with an emphasis that was almost startling, 
 which attracted the attention of those nearest to 
 her. And when the address closed with the recom 
 mendation, "Try it, and report results to me," 
 she quietly but firmly said, "By His strength and 
 in His name I will." 
 
 That night Mrs. McCord was restless. Sleep 
 almost fled. Her husband was a little worried 
 about her; but in reply to his loving inquiries, 
 she simply said, "O, nothing; I can not sleep." 
 Immediately after breakfast the next morning 
 she put on her wraps and called on Mrs. Sidney 
 Patterson, a neighbor, and also a member of the 
 same Church, and of the same social rank. She 
 had scarcely been seated when she said: 
 
 "Mrs. Patterson, what do you think? I was 
 at prayer-meeting last night !" 
 
 21 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "Can it be possible?" exclaimed Mrs. Patter 
 son, holding up both hands in genuine amaze 
 ment. "Why, what is going to happen? Is the 
 world coming to an end ?" 
 
 "I am inclined to think that some things that 
 belong only to this world are about coming to 
 an end with me," said Mrs. McCord, seriously. 
 
 "Why, Mrs. McCord, you surprise me; in 
 deed, you alarm me. Are you ill? Or what in 
 the world has happened to make you talk in this 
 strange way ?" inquired Mrs. Patterson. 
 
 Then Mrs. McCord proceeded to report to her 
 friend what had occurred at the prayer-meeting, 
 giving the address as she remembered it, and es 
 pecially the impression it made upon her, with 
 her determination to try and literally obey the 
 Master, by making a dinner to which she intended 
 to invite none but "the poor, the maimed, the 
 lame, and the blind." 
 
 "Why, Mrs. McCord, what do you mean ? You 
 must be beside yourself," interrupted Mrs. Pat 
 terson. 
 
 "Not at all ; I am just coming to myself," an 
 swered Mrs. McCord, with an expression in her 
 face and voice that worried her friend. 
 22 
 
A REVELATION OF DUTY. 
 
 , what will the members of the Church 
 of the Upper Strata think of you ? Do n't you 
 know that the demands of our social position are 
 so great that you have no time for such eccentric 
 experiments as you propose ?" insisted Mrs. Patter 
 son. 
 
 "I am not in the least concerned about what 
 my friends will think of me," replied Mrs. 
 McCord. "And, as to the demands of our social 
 rank, it is about time some other claims were 
 recognized and met." 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Patterson, a little out of 
 patience, and somewhat annoyed at the cool and 
 unanswerable way in which her protests were 
 met, "if you are going into the 'slumming busi 
 ness' you had better join the Salvation Army, 
 and march the streets, and sing, and rattle a tam 
 bourine. You would make a charming Salvation 
 lassie. Let me know when and where you will 
 make your first appearance, and I will stand on 
 the opposite corner and look at you, and say 
 'Amen.' " 
 
 Mrs. McCord, not in the least nettled by this 
 modest attempt to perpetrate the argumentum ad 
 invidiam, arose, and, adjusting her wraps, kindly 
 
 23 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 but emphatically said: "Mrs. Patterson, we have 
 always been friends; if our friendship is ever 
 interrupted, it will not be my fault. I do not 
 need to join the Salvation Army to find a field 
 of labor. But I greatly respect them for their 
 good work and sacrifice. They probably hold a 
 higher place in the thought of the Master than 
 many of us in the Church of the Upper Strata. 
 As to standing on the opposite corner to look at 
 me and to say 'Amen,' perhaps it would be as 
 well for you first to attend your own prayer- 
 meeting and say 'Amen' to the earnest words of 
 our pastor. The exercise will be helpful. I will 
 call again and report on the new departure. 
 Good-bye." 
 
 "Good-bye. Come over often, and tell me all 
 about it," said Mrs. Patterson, not feeling at all 
 satisfied with the outcome -of the interview. 
 
in. 
 
 TWELVE NEWSBOYS INVITED TO DINNER. 
 
 MRS. McCoRD began at once to plan for carry 
 ing out her purpose. In thinking about "the poor, 
 the maimed, the lame, the blind," her mind settled 
 upon the newsboys and bootblacks of the city as 
 more nearly representing that description than 
 any other ; for she had often observed, when down 
 town, that among these boys were some blind 
 of one eye, deficient of one arm, short in one 
 leg, some cross-eyed, some walking on crutches, 
 and nearly all garbed in clothing made for others 
 larger than themselves. So she determined to in 
 vite a dozen of these "street Arabs" to her own 
 house for "dinner." She first prepared a neat 
 little invitation, written on a plain white card, as 
 follows: "Mrs. Beverly McCord will be pleased 
 to have you take dinner with her, at her own resi 
 dence, 777 Upper Grade Avenue, Thursday, 25th 
 of September, at one o'clock P. M." Then, board 
 ing a street-car, she proceeded to the business 
 
 25 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 center of the city, where the newsboys were ply 
 ing their trade, and leaving the car hailed the first 
 one she met. 
 
 "Say, little boy, I want to speak to you. What 
 is your name ?" 
 
 "Who 's youse ? Is youse de cop 's old woman ? 
 I haint did nothin'," answered the boy, supposing 
 the good woman wanted his name to have him 
 arrested. 
 
 "No, no, I ? m your friend. Tell me your 
 name/' she said in a way that removed his sus 
 picion. 
 
 "Me name am Bud. I sells de Post, Journeal, 
 Times, and Tribunee. Buy a pape, loidy?" 
 
 "Yes, I '11 take two. But what is your right 
 name, the one your father and mother call you 
 by?" inquired Mrs. McCord. 
 
 "Hain't got no f adder ; he ? s dead. Me mud- 
 der, she call me George." 
 
 "Well, what is your mother's name ?" 
 
 "Her name am Mis'sis Buddington." 
 
 "Then your real name is George Buddington ?" 
 
 "Yes 'em ; dat ? s it ; but de kids, dey calls me 
 'Bud.' Buy a Tribunee, loidy?" 
 
 "Yes, I '11 take all you have." 
 26 
 
NEWSBOYS INVITED TO DINNER. 
 
 "Hully gee, loidy, who is youse? Did youse 
 jist cum to de city ? Dat do n't go wid me. Nah !" 
 
 Having received and paid for Bud's entire 
 stock of papers, she handed them back to him, 
 saying she did not need them, as she already had 
 all the papers at home. 
 
 "Now, Bud," continued Mrs. McCord, "I am 
 going to have a dinner at my house next Thurs 
 day for some of my friends, and I want you and 
 some more of the newsboys to come." 
 
 Bud looked at her with mingled seriousness 
 and awe, and inquired: "Does youse mean dat, 
 loidy ? Will de cops be dare ? Were does youse 
 live, loidy?" 
 
 "Yes, Bud, I mean it. The 'cops' won't be 
 there. I live at 777 Upper Grade Avenue," said 
 Mrs. McCord, as she handed him the card of in- 
 vitation 
 
 "All right, hunky, I '11 be dare, shue, shue. 
 Buy anudder Tribunee, loidy?" 
 
 "Not to-day, Bud. Now do n't you disap 
 point me." 
 
 "Not much, if dis kid nose hisself." 
 
 Mrs. McCord then proceeded to hail other 
 boys, and, after more or less difficulty in over- 
 
 27 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 coming their incredulity and winning their con 
 fidence, chiefly by purchasing the entire stock of 
 papers carried by each, she at last secured her 
 dozen guests, with a promise that they would 
 come to her "dinner." After giving a card to 
 each one, she completed her down-town shopping 
 and returned home. 
 
 The appearance of Mrs. McCord among the 
 street boys, the purchase of their entire stock of 
 papers, and the return of the same, with the in 
 vitation to dinner next Thursday, produced an 
 unusual commotion among the street fraternity. 
 Immediately following the reception of the in 
 vitation, the dozen news merchants struck out in 
 different directions, each crying at the top of his 
 voice, "Ere 's yer mornin' papes, Tribunee, Post, 
 'Erald, Rip Rap, and Saturday Evening Street 
 Sweeper-er." The rest of the fraternity, number 
 ing a hundred or more, in sight and hearing, 
 though they knew nothing of the secret that 
 moved the dozen to such sudden zeal, determined 
 not to be outdone ; so they, too, set up a cry for 
 the sale of their goods, that rose high above the 
 noise of all other street traffic, and in a very little 
 while all was sold, and they were on their way 
 28 
 
NEWSBOYS INVITED TO DINNER. 
 
 back to the printing-office for more papers. Every 
 body asked, "What 's the matter with the news 
 boys?" 
 
 That night, when Bud returned home, his 
 mother noticed that he was in an unusually good 
 humor. Generally she had to command, or scold, 
 or beg to have the necessary little chores per 
 formed. But this evening, much to her surprise, 
 Bud voluntarily and cheerfully filled up the wood- 
 box, carried out the ashes, renewed the water-pail, 
 emptied the garbage, and actually asked his mother 
 if she did n't want him to sweep the floor. At 
 the supper-table, which consisted of a store-box, 
 a few dilapidated dishes, spread with a very scanty 
 supper of the plainest and cheapest food, Bud 
 said, with a feeling that he was telling something 
 that ought not be told, or that could not be true, 
 because it was so unusual : 
 
 "Mudder, got sum'en to tell youse. Got a 
 bid ter a feed, Thursday. Noice loidy held me 
 up on de street and tuk all me papes, and laid 
 down de dough for 'em, de generine stuff, and 
 den gim ? em all back ter me, and said, 'Sell 'em 
 ag'in.' And you may poke me in de glems if it 
 ain't the shue enuf trufe, she gim'me dis card, and 
 
 29 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 she say, 'Do n't you discomboberate me, Bud,' or 
 sum'en like dat, and I said, 'Shue as me name 's 
 Bud, I '11 be dare. Noice loidy, youse bet." 
 
 And he gave the card to his mother, who, 
 after adjusting her glasses and turning the light 
 of the flickering lamp up a little higher, read, with 
 much difficulty, the invitation. 
 
 "Well, you do n't think of goin', Bud, do you ? 
 You haint got no decent duds to wear." 
 
 "Uv course I 'se a-goin'. Hain't I got de bid ? 
 Youse can jist fix up me old harnis while I 'm 
 a-snorin', Wenzy night. Won't youse, please?" 
 That was the first time his mother could remem 
 ber ever to have heard Bud say "please." 
 
 "Yes, my dear boy, I '11 do the best I can for 
 you." That was the first time Bud ever heard 
 his mother say "dear boy." 
 
 Similar scenes and conversations took place in 
 the homes, so-called, of the other eleven boys in 
 vited to Mrs. McCord's dinner. Human nature 
 is much the same, whatever may be its outward 
 garb or environment. Kindness begets kindness. 
 "Whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also 
 reap." The best elements of a coarse and un 
 cultured nature may be coaxed out by the ingoing 
 30 
 
NEWSBOYS INVITED TO DINNER. 
 
 of the sunlight of kindness, just as plants in dark 
 cellars will always lean towards the sunlight that 
 penetrates the smallest aperture ; just as the finest 
 flowers are perfected and the best fruit ripened 
 by the warm touches of the sun's inspiring rays. 
 Next morning, after Bud had hurried over 
 his "beat" down-town, it occurred to him that he 
 might sell some papers on Upper Grade Avenue; 
 so he hied himself away to the neighborhood of 
 "777." As he walked slowly up the avenue, cry 
 ing "Ere 's your mornin' Tribunee!" he observed 
 carefully the numbers on all the houses, until at 
 last his eyes fell on "777." The figures looked 
 unusually large to him. But they were there, 
 corresponding exactly to the number on the card. 
 That was the place, sure, and he felt himself six 
 inches taller as he viewed the splendid house and 
 grounds, and remembered that he was to take 
 dinner in that House Thursday. As he turned to 
 go back to his down-town "headquarters," he 
 heard an unusual noise, similar to that when a 
 dozen boys rush from the office into the street, 
 crying the sale of war extras. The eleven other 
 boys had felt a like drawing with Bud towards 
 Upper Grade Avenue, and coming upon the 
 
 31 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 avenue from Sixth and Seventh Streets, they were 
 a surprise to each other and to Bud, and they 
 sought to conceal the real object of their com 
 ing by an unusual vigorous cry for the sale of 
 their papers. But, like Bud, their chief interest 
 centered in "777," and when their eyes were 
 favored with the sight of these welcome figures, 
 and the beautiful house and grounds, they too 
 started back for their usual places of business, 
 congratulating themselves that it would be only 
 about twenty-four hours until they would be inside 
 of that beautiful mansion as invited guests to a 
 "dinner," the excellency of which their imagina 
 tions magnified more and more as the time drew 
 near. A very little attention to those beneath us 
 generally inspires self-respect and self-confidence, 
 and awakens latent hopes for better things. 
 
IV. 
 
 THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 MRS. McCoRD had informed her husband of 
 the intended dinner, which he heartily approved, 
 as he did everything that his wife undertook; 
 for she was a woman of sterling sense and su 
 perior judgment, with remarkable force of char 
 acter in carrying out all her plans. Full a half 
 hour before one o'clock the guests began to arrive 
 in groups of two, three, and four. Their appear 
 ance was certainly unique, but much to their credit, 
 and more to the credit of their mothers, when 
 their poverty was considered. It was quite ap 
 parent that, with two or three exceptions, the 
 clothes they wore had not been made for them. 
 But one thing was clearly in evidence, they were 
 clean. It must be confessed that the boys spent 
 a large portion of the preceding evening in test 
 ing the virtue of soap and water and towels, using 
 their mother's washtubs for bathing purposes. 
 If it be true, as Liebig says, that a nation's progress 
 3 33 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 in civilization can be determined by the quantity 
 of soap it uses, these boys must have made quite 
 a stride in civilization the night before. Doubt 
 less the laundry work had been done by their 
 mothers while the boys were dreaming of the 
 good "dinner" of the next day. Their faces had 
 not been so bereft of dirt since they first appeared 
 on the planet ; their hair was combed straight and 
 parted on the side, or in the middle; while their 
 shoes showed beyond doubt that they were all 
 masters of the "shiner's" art. They were re 
 ceived at the door by Mrs. McCord herself, to 
 each of whom she said, as she grasped their rough 
 hands, "Why, boys, I am so glad to see you all, 
 and you look so nice and clean. I was a little 
 afraid you might not come, or might not find the 
 place;" to which Bud responded: 
 
 "Not much. Youse bet wese find de ranch. 
 Us kids never plays de sneak on our friends. 
 When de gang gibs its wurd, it allers keeps 
 skedule time. Sum of de kids lost der way hum 
 yisterday, and made a short cut by dis avenew, 
 and axerdently seed de figgers "777," so dey all 
 pinted dis way when de time was cum to start 
 fur de feed." 
 
 34 
 
THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 "Well, boys, come right into the parlor, and 
 sit down or stand up, just as you prefer," said 
 Mrs. McCord, "while I look after the dinner.' 7 
 
 Their eyes opened to their full limit as they 
 entered the splendidly-furnished apartment. True, 
 they walked over the rich velvet carpet as if it 
 were covered with tacks, sharp ends upward; but 
 they felt welcome. The beautiful pictures at 
 tracted their attention at once. Mr. McCord had 
 recently paid $5,000 for an oil-painting of John 
 the Baptist, clad in a coat of camel's hair, with 
 a shepherd's staff in one hand and a bunch of 
 locust-berries in the other. When the eyes of 
 one of the boys fell upon it, pointing to the pic 
 ture, he said, "Say, kids, swat de old guy in de 
 gob." Another happened to observe ^Lillet's 
 Angelus, and suggested that "Dat lobster an his 
 gal ort ter gadder up de taters an not stand dare 
 a-poutin 7 in de tater-patch." Snody was attracted 
 by a statue of Venus in the corner of the parlor, 
 and remarked seriously, "Say, Bud, gib dat loidy 
 de loan of youse coat." Another very fine paint 
 ing was Jacob's Ladder, with the angels ascend 
 ing and descending. Bud examined it closely, 
 and threw down this challenge, "I '11 bet two coze 
 
 35 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 wid any kid dat dat leetle feller jist startin' in 
 at de lore end uv de ladder will win out fust at 
 de top." Six voices answered, "I '11 hold de 
 chinks." 
 
 Presently Mrs. McCord returned and said she 
 desired to take the names of the boys, and the 
 places where they lived, so she could visit them 
 and their mothers at their own homes. She pro 
 ceeded, therefore, to write them down as given, in 
 this order: 
 
 George Buddington alias Bud. 
 
 James McFadden alias Jammie. 
 
 Ole Olson alias Bull. 
 
 James Snodgrass alias Snody. 
 
 George Washington Brown, alias Hatchy. 
 
 John Singleton alias Singy. 
 
 Peter Broomfield alias Brooiny. 
 
 Jacob Isaacs alias Sheeny. 
 
 Thomas Snorter alias Snorty. 
 
 Wm. Silverman alias Sixteen-to-one. 
 
 Joseph Banker alias Goldbug. 
 
 Edward Wetherspoon alias Spoony. 
 
 These twelve, with Mr. and Mrs. McCord and 
 their son and daughter, were seated for dinner. 
 The table was decorated with carnations and roses. 
 A carnation was at every plate, which Mrs. 
 McCord and her daughter pinned to the lapel of 
 each boy's coat, where such a place could be 
 36 
 
THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 found. The menu was plain but substantial ; just 
 such as was best fitted to satisfy the kind of guests 
 at the board. A few words of grace, at the close 
 of which the boys looked toward the parlor door 
 to see who would come in in answer to the re 
 quest "Be thou present and bless our food/' and 
 the feast began. Mr. McCord entertained the 
 boys with two or three very comical stories he 
 remembered for the occasion. But his youthful 
 hearers were much more interested in what was 
 on their plates than in the stories. Mrs. McCord 
 asked the boys many questions about their ex 
 perience in selling papers, .but Bud was the only 
 one that had courage to answer. She adroitly 
 indicated, from time to time, that other good 
 things were coming, so that they might have a 
 taste of everything prepared. The picture of 
 these twelve hungry urchins, vigorously attacking 
 the rich contents of the feast, is more easily 
 imagined than described. Their manners could 
 not be said to be in "good form," but the satis 
 faction with which they consumed the eatables 
 would have made a French cook proud of his 
 culinary profession. They literally fulfilled the 
 apostolic injunction, "Whatsoever is set before 
 
 37 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 you, eat, asking no questions for conscience' sake." 
 One or two could not resist the temptation to 
 lay in a small supply for home consumption, which 
 elicited the protest from Bud: "Youse kids dish 
 dem oranges out uv youse pockits, an' swipe 'em 
 back on ter de table. Dis haint no Dimerkratic 
 barbeekay." "Sheeny, skuddle dat bred down dis 
 way," said Snorty. "Hain't got more 'nuff up dis 
 way," replied Sheeny. "O, there 's plenty more," 
 said Mrs. McCord. "Eat all you want, boys." 
 When the red sherbet was served, the guests looked 
 at the little glass cups, and then at each other, and 
 then at Mrs. McCord. Presently Snody inquired, 
 "Wat is dis?" "I '11 tell youse," answered Gold- 
 bug, "dis am red chury kobler." "It 's pulmerized 
 beet-sugar kept on ice," suggested Broomy. "I '11 
 bet youse .sixteen to one," said Silverman, "it 's 
 nothin' but kullerd ice an lemon-juce," as he 
 sampled it with a spoon. Whatever it was, or 
 was not, it soon disappeared. Finally the dinner 
 was ended, and the guests repaired again to the 
 parlor. Master McCord and his sister, Adelia, 
 played a duet on the piano, and Adelia sang a 
 pretty little song. Just then the door-bell rang, 
 and Dr. Goodfellow entered and met the boys. 
 38 
 
THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 Mrs. McCord explained that she was having a 
 few of her newsboy friends for dinner, and that 
 she was real glad to have the doctor come and 
 get acquainted with them. The pastor looked 
 somewhat confused, as if he thought there was 
 something in the air he did not understand. But 
 he made himself very agreeable to the boys, told 
 them several funny stories, at which they laughed 
 heartily, said he was so glad to have met them, 
 hoped to see them again soon, and bade them 
 good-bye. 
 
 The boys were so unconscious of the passage 
 of time, and so happy in their surroundings, that 
 it was necessary for Mrs. McCord to say to them 
 that perhaps they would only have time enough 
 to get to the newspaper offices for the evening 
 papers. So they reluctantly retired, Mr. and Mrs. 
 McCord thanking them for the pleasure they had 
 afforded in taking dinner with them, and assur 
 ing each of a cordial welcome any time they might 
 call again. 
 
 The "kids" started away in a body. 'Not a 
 word was uttered until they were a block distant. 
 The silence was broken by little Jammie Mc- 
 Fadden, who, having a short leg, could scarcely 
 
 39 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 keep pace with the others. He said to Bud, who 
 was a kind of leader among them: 
 
 "Bud, was dat heben? Was dat loidy and de 
 leetle gal de angels ?" 
 
 "Do n't know, Jammie ; but if heben am as 
 good as dat, you bet dis kid '11 neber kick ag'in' 
 goin' dare," answered Bud, with genuine anima 
 tion. 
 
 "O, dat turk', an dat ise scream, an dat cake ! 
 he make me feel so goot in here," declared Sheeny, 
 as he placed his hands over his vest. 
 
 "Ya tanks dat music was very f oine, dat leetle 
 boy un dat leetle gairl, day was so goot on de 
 pianer. Ya tanks ya will buy une leetle pianer 
 fur ma mutter," declared Ole Olson, who was 
 doubtless called after the celebrated violinist for 
 whom the boys nicknamed him, because of his 
 early musical inclination. 
 
 "Did youse kids see de purty pozies on de 
 feed bench ? Wat youse call dem, de kornashuns 
 and de bozes? Did youse site de smell of dem 
 pozies ?" inquired Goldbug. "Hully gee, I '11 stop 
 de fust flower kart I runs into an swipe a bokay 
 for me sister an' me ole mudder," he continued, 
 jumping up two feet into the air. 
 
 40 
 
THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 And so every boy had his own opinion about 
 the feast, and expressed himself in his own way, 
 until they received their stock of evening papers, 
 which were disposed of in half the usual time, 
 so that they were all home that evening an hour 
 earlier than usual. Each one gave a character 
 istic account of the dinner, and their treatment, 
 to the home folks, and also reported that "Misses 
 Cord, de foine loidy," said she was coming to see 
 their mothers and sisters very soon. 
 
 These twelve boys closed their eyes that night 
 on what was to them a new world, and dreamed 
 of the good angels of God. A new inspiration 
 had come into their lives. Strange and unde 
 veloped hopes flitted athwart their vision. Crude 
 ambitions to be something in the great world be 
 gan to struggle within them, the meaning of which 
 they did not understand, so obscure and hope 
 less had been their young lives hitherto. The 
 angel in the marble was already stirring for free 
 dom. When they rose from their beds the next 
 morning, they looked into a world that had in it 
 flowers, and pictures, and music, and a good 
 woman, and a sweet little girl, and a kind man, 
 and a nice little boy, and a splendid home, and 
 
 41 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 plenty of good things to eat, such as they never 
 dreamed of until the day before. 
 
 When Mrs. McCord retired that night she had 
 a clear conscience, a sweet peace of mind, a sense 
 of satisfaction with herself and what she had 
 done, and a love for the Master, with an indefin 
 able presence about her which she could not name, 
 that she had never before realized. Her experi 
 ence had awakened the hidden angels of her 
 breast. She, too, closed her eyes to dream of a 
 world redeemed from poverty and sorrow. Troops 
 of "the poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind," 
 gathering about the great Physician nineteen hun 
 dred years ago, all healed by him, and sent to their 
 homes rejoicing, marched before her, while, ever 
 and anon, a voice tenderly said, "When thou 
 makest a dinner or a supper, call the poor, the 
 maimed, the lame, the blind, for thou shalt be 
 recompensed at the resurrection of the just." 
 
 When she opened her eyes to the light of a 
 new day, she, too, looked upon a brighter world. 
 A new light had come to her. Life had taken on 
 a larger meaning. Many things that she had sup 
 posed very proper had dropped out of her plans 
 and thought. Up to date she had been immersed 
 42 
 
THE DINNER AND ITS EFFECT. 
 
 in frivolous things, not especially sinful, but use 
 less; she had simply been passing the time in a 
 whirl of respectable worldliness, with no concep 
 tion of her power and opportunity for making the 
 world such as the Master would have it. He was 
 now leading her whither she did not know. For 
 the first time in her life she said to herself that 
 morning, "Whither he leads I will follow." 
 
V. 
 
 MRS. McCORD AND MRS. PATTERSON CROSS 
 SWORDS. 
 
 THE next morning Mrs. McCord called to see 
 her friend, Mrs. Patterson. She extended to her 
 a cordial greeting, with the usual formal smile, 
 and with a little of the patronizing air, not having 
 forgotten entirely the last visit. While Mrs. Mc 
 Cord noticed this it did not affect her. 
 
 "I am so glad to see you/' said Mrs. Patterson. 
 "I am so anxious to hear all about your dinner 
 yesterday. I came pretty nearly running over 
 to see how the little streets Arabs would act in 
 your fine home ; they must have felt and acted like 
 wild birds in a wire cage." 
 
 "I 'm glad you did not come/' courteously re 
 plied Mrs. McCord. "You would have embar 
 rassed my little friends. I did not have them 
 there for exhibition, but because I wanted to do 
 what I thought the Master would approve. The 
 44 
 
CROSSING SWORDS. 
 
 little fellows seemed to enjoy themselves very 
 much indeed. But I think the largest beneficiary 
 of the affair was myself. 7 ' 
 
 "Now, Mrs. McCord, is it possible that you 
 still have that wild notion in your head? I sup 
 posed in a day or two you would recover from the 
 effect of that unfortunate address of Dr. Good- 
 fellow in the prayer-meeting, and resume your 
 normal state and recognized place of leadership 
 in the highest walks of society, for which you have 
 such eminent qualifications. Several of our mu 
 tual friends have expressed the profoundest as 
 tonishment at your erratic course, and can not 
 imagine what has come over you." These words 
 were uttered by Mrs. Patterson with genuine sin 
 cerity and friendship for Mrs. McCord. 
 
 "I am quite sorry for our friends; I have no 
 doubt they mean well. I can sympathize with 
 them. I have been through the same experience. 
 I know how they look at me. But I trust and 
 pray that the true light may come to them as it has 
 come to me," answered Mrs. McCord, with a gen 
 tleness of tone that really irritated Mrs. Patter 
 son. 
 
 "The true light," said Mrs. Patterson, with a 
 45 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 peculiar curl of the under lip, and a vacant glance 
 towards the ceiling. Then readjusting herself she 
 proceeded to the work of showing Mrs. McCord, 
 in a very earnest way, the folly, if not the wrong, 
 of her course, "^ow, Mrs. McCord, you must 
 know that the higher-class people are worth much 
 more in the sight of the Master than these 'street 
 Arabs' and their kind. He estimates things as 
 they are, and not as they ought to be. He chooses 
 the best material, and devotes his labor where the 
 best results may be expected. Can you imagine 
 for a moment that if he were to come to this city 
 he would gather about him these little 'Arabs' 
 and their ignorant and wicked parents, when he 
 could come into the Church of the Upper Strata 
 and have the very best people of the city to hear 
 him ? Did he not go to the house of Zaccheus, a 
 rich man? Now do be reasonable, and do not 
 throw away the great opportunities that are be 
 fore you." 
 
 Mrs. McCord drew her chair a little nearer 
 to her friend, and with the feeling that her best 
 effort was now needed, answered: 
 
 "The Master does not see as men see; for 
 while they look on the shell, he looks at the jewel 
 46 
 
CROSSING SWORDS. 
 
 within. Money, position, fine dress, and adorn 
 ments count for nothing with him. Possibilities 
 here, and endless possibilities hereafter, are what 
 he sees. True, he did go to the house of Zaccheus, 
 not because he was rich, but because he was a 
 man. He also stood at Jacob's Well and talked 
 with a poor woman who was a 'sinner.' He also 
 dined with publicans and sinners; still more, he 
 had not where to lay his head, excepting perhaps 
 the loving hospitality afforded him in the house 
 of Mary and Martha, at Bethany. And is it not 
 written that 'though, he was rich, yet for our sakes 
 he became poor, that we through his poverty 
 might be made rich?' And again, 'Inasmuch as 
 ye have done it unto one of the least of these my 
 brethren, ye have done it unto me?' Mrs. Patter 
 son, you must know that the true philosophy of 
 a happy life is to do good to others ; not to those 
 that are of the same rank only, but to those that 
 move in the lower ranks of life. Society is so 
 constructed that the lower classes, as we call them, 
 can only be reached and elevated by going down 
 to them, putting our arms about them, and help 
 ing them up to the higher plane. You and I 
 would never have been what we are, and where 
 
 47 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 we are, if some person before us had not helped 
 our forefathers to rise." 
 
 Mrs. Patterson exhibited slight nervousness, 
 and remarking that the "air is close in this room," 
 rose and opened the hall door, and lowered the 
 parlor window a little. Then resuming her seat, 
 she proceeded: 
 
 "Mrs. McCord, of course you understand that 
 there are certain geological formations, consist 
 ing of a series of layers of rocks, called lower and 
 upper. Each tier or stratum is perfect in itself, 
 and does not overlap or run into the other. No 
 provision is found in nature for the lower to rise 
 out of its place into the higher. Society has at 
 least three divisions, the lower, the middle, and the 
 higher. It has always been so, and always will 
 be so. If occasionally, by some revolution, or 
 social earthquake, a few are thrown from the 
 lower stratum to the higher, it is abnormal, and 
 is no argument for lifting the entire lower mass. 
 Mrs. McCord, you are an educated woman and 
 understand these things as well as myself." Then 
 Mrs. Patterson applied her smelling-bottle and 
 braced herself for a reply. 
 
 Mrs. McCord listened with much interest to 
 48 
 
CROSSING SWORDS. 
 
 her friend's discourse on geology and sociology, 
 and with a smile of satisfaction covering her face, 
 as if a stream of sunshine had just fallen on it, 
 delivered her answer on this wise: 
 
 "I perceive, Mrs. Patterson, that you remem 
 ber very well your seminary instruction in geol 
 ogy. I also have some recollection of mine. It 
 seems to have been forgotten by you, however, 
 that the lower, or first and oldest rocks of the 
 earth, have, by some force, been upheaved, and 
 are now at the top in many places, and will prob 
 ably remain there until removed by some pre 
 ternatural force. But rock is rock, whether found 
 in the lower or upper formations. Similar revo 
 lutions and upheavals have occurred, and are still 
 occurring, in society ; some suddenly and abruptly, 
 others more slowly and gradually. Christianity 
 is the mightiest upheaving force that has ever ap 
 peared in the world. It was said of the first 
 evangelists that 'they had turned the world up 
 side down.' The richest minerals and the purest 
 diamonds are found in the deepest depths. Mind 
 is mind wherever you find it. Our work is largely 
 to cultivate and polish the souls of men. As we 
 do not wait for the unpolished diamonds and pearls 
 4 49 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to come to us, but plunge into the depths of earth 
 and sea in search of them, we are not to wait 
 for the hidden and the lost among men to come 
 to us, but must search for them. The Master left 
 the ninety and nine and went out into the wilder 
 ness in search of the lost one" 
 
 Just then a neighbor called, and brought to 
 a close this interesting discussion, much to the re 
 lief of Mrs. Patterson, who was beginning to 
 realize her inability to meet the arguments of 
 Mrs. McCord in the support of her proposed 
 change in social and religious dynamics. Mrs. 
 McCord excused herself, and after suggesting that 
 perhaps Mrs. Patterson might desire some day to 
 give a "dinner" herself to the poor, the maimed, 
 the lame, and the blind, said "Good-morning." 
 
 "Never," answered Mrs. Patterson, as she 
 opened the door and said, "Call again, Mrs. Mc 
 Cord. Will always be glad to see you." 
 
 50 
 
VI. 
 
 MRS. McCORD VISITS THE MOTHERS OF THE 
 NEWSBOYS. 
 
 MRS. McCoRD had crossed the Kubicon. While 
 the bridges behind had not been burned, she did 
 not desire to return. Her experience so far was 
 more than satisfactory. She did not know what 
 was before her, but she would make further ex 
 plorations. So when she fixed upon a day to visit 
 the homes of her dozen guests, according to her 
 promise, she started with somewhat of the feel 
 ing of those who are in search of a new land, 
 not for a moment anticipating the revelations 
 that would come to her. It is thus the Divine 
 Hand often leads. It is best that it is so. Sud 
 den revelation of duty, necessity, and responsibil 
 ity would overwhelm, discourage, and cause most 
 of us to turn back. Gradually the neck is pre 
 pared for the yoke, the back for the burden, and 
 the heart for the larger drafts of sympathy and 
 love. 
 
 Mrs. McCord could have arrayed herself in 
 51 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 finest attire, and ridden in her own carriage, with 
 liveried coachman. But she did not. She clothed 
 herself in plainest costume, and used the street 
 cars to reach the part of the city desired. She 
 was just a little surprised to learn on her way 
 that the particular locality for which she was 
 searching was t known as the "Wicked Ward." But 
 this knowledge, instead of discouraging her, only 
 sharpened her desire to know how the mothers 
 of her little guests lived. She first sought Bud's 
 home. After climbing a rickety, dirty old stair 
 way on the outside of a tenement building, to the 
 third story, she found Mrs. Buddington. Her 
 home included two small rooms, with neither 
 paper nor paint on the walls, and no carpet on the 
 floor, except a piece of gunny-sack cloth, spread 
 at the door. The furniture consisted of one whole 
 chair, one chair minus the back, two cracker- 
 boxes, and a medium-sized store-box, with two 
 or three shelves in it, which served for both table 
 and pantry. A dilapidated single bedstead in one 
 room for Mrs. Buddington, and an old skeleton of 
 a cheap lounge in the other for Bud, constituted 
 the provision for sleeping. The walls were ut 
 terly destitute of pictures, and the windows had 
 52 
 
THE MOTHERS OF THE NEWSBOYS. 
 
 the cheapest of curtains. A small wood-stove 
 stood in the corner. Evidently Mrs. Buddington 
 was expecting a call, for the floor had been freshly 
 scrubbed, and the place had an air of cleanliness 
 not usually found in such abodes. A small 
 bouquet of inexpensive flowers was on the store- 
 box table. This was Bud's token of welcome to 
 the "noice loidy" of 777 Upper Grade Avenue. 
 Bud had done his morning work on the street, 
 and had just returned home. Mrs. McCord re 
 lieved all embarrassment by adapting herself to 
 the surroundings, and soon won the confidence 
 of Bud's mother ; she already had Bud's. 
 
 She inquired into the family history ; ascer 
 tained that Mr. Buddington had died when Bud 
 was six years old, leaving them nothing ; that the 
 widow had in a way supported herself and little 
 boy by taking in washing; that her income was 
 never more than five dollars a week, including 
 what Bud received from the sale of papers. Out 
 of this must be paid one dollar and fifty cents 
 a week for rent, leaving three dollars and fifty 
 cents for all living expenses and clothing. Mrs. 
 Budddngton was, or rather had been, a Catholic, 
 but had not seen a priest or been inside of a church 
 
 53 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 since the death of her husband. Bud had come 
 to his present age, fourteen years, hardly knowing 
 the difference between God and the devil. No 
 one ever darkened their door, excepting Jammie 
 McFadden's mother, who lived in the same build 
 ing, and who made an occasional call to talk over 
 the business of their respective boys. The great 
 outside world moved on utterly regardless of their 
 existence or happiness. If they should drop out 
 of being they would no more be missed than an 
 atom of dust that might fall from the great globe 
 into fathomless space, excepting that for a day 
 or two Bud's voice would not be heard crying, 
 "Ere 's your mornin' Trib-un-ee" and some other 
 vender of papers might possibly inquire, "Were 's 
 dat kid dat kawled hi'self Bud?" And the neigh 
 bors might notice that Mrs. Buddington did not 
 go up and down the rickety stairs any more, and 
 that the plain window-curtains were down all day ; 
 and so the world would go on without a jar or 
 jolt in the wheels. Such is life and death to many. 
 What a lonesome place this world must be to 
 all such ! Truly did the little brooklet sing, 
 
 "Men may come, and men may go, 
 But I go OR forever." 
 
 54 
 
THE MOTHERS OF THE NEWSBOYS. 
 
 Mrs. McCord bade Bud and his mother good 
 bye, and said she would perhaps see them again 
 before long. Then she called to see Mrs. Mc- 
 Fadden and Jammie. When Jammie saw her 
 coming, he ran to his mother and said : "Mudder, 
 dare cums de angel from heben, shue. I seed 
 her de udder day at 777 Upper Grade Avernue. 
 No mistake. Wunder ware de kid angel am?" 
 Mrs. McFadden was Irish, though her husband 
 was Scotch. When Mrs. McCord entered, 
 Jammie's mother made the sign of the cross, and 
 holding up her hands exclaimed: "Holy Mary! 
 what did the likes of yez iver coom to my poor 
 house fur ? But it 's mesilf that is plazed to see 
 yees. Will yees be sated on a box, good lady? 
 Our chairs hev not bin dalivered yit." Mrs. 
 McCord complied. She found the furniture of 
 the apartment much like Mrs. Budding-ton's, and 
 the general condition of the family about the 
 same, excepting that the income was a little larger, 
 Jammie's father adding to the receipts from one 
 to three dollars a week by odd jobs. When Mrs. 
 McCord was about to start, Jammie stepped up 
 to her side, and, giving her dress a little jerk, 
 said, "Why did n't youse bring de little kid 
 
 55 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 angel de noice little gal dat sing'd like de birds 
 and played de pianer wid de little boy ?" 
 
 "I will bring her sometime, Jammie; she is 
 at school to-day. I am so glad you enjoyed the 
 music," answered Mrs. McCord, while she found 
 her throat filling with emotion, and relieved her 
 self by a slight cough. 
 
 "Is youse goin' back to heben now, ware dey 
 hab de posies, an' de music, an 7 de birds, an' de 
 picters, an' all de good tings to eat?" inquired 
 Jammie, as he looked into her face with a sin 
 cerity that the rough exterior and street dialect 
 of the boy could not conceal. 
 
 "Yes, Jammie ; I guess you 're right," said 
 Mrs. McCord, as she thought of her splendid 
 home, her bright, loving children, and her devoted 
 husband ; and as she started down the rickety old 
 stairway she paused a moment to dry the tears 
 that had come without invitation. Many do n't 
 know they are living in heaven until they get a 
 glimpse of the hell of hopeless poverty and social 
 ostracism. 
 
 Mrs. McCord was not able to visit the homes 
 of all the boys that day, but completed the round 
 a few days later. In every place she found evi- 
 56 
 
THE MOTHERS OF THE NEWSBOYS. 
 
 dence of extreme poverty and destitution, with 
 a hard and continuous struggle for life. The 
 whole environment was against the poor people. 
 The pull was downward. Saloons, gambling-dens, 
 bawdy-houses, nickel-in-the-slot machines, low 
 wages, insufficient work, relentless landlords, 
 abominable tenements, miserable sanitary con 
 ditions, debauched girls, vicious boys, devilish 
 men abounded. She learned from reliable sources 
 that many mothers and their daughters were try 
 ing to subsist, and keep out of the alms-house and 
 the brothel, by the use of the needle, on such 
 wages as, 
 
 15 cents a dozen for white aprons ; 
 10 cents a pair for pants ; 
 
 4 cents apiece for plain overcoats ; 
 
 8 cents apiece for better ones ; 
 
 16 cents a dozen for schoolboys' knee-pants ; 
 6 cents apiece for men's coats ; 
 
 9;z cents apiece for postal pants ; 
 60 cents a dozen for the largest overalls. 
 
 And much more of the same kind. These 
 .prices have all been verified. To live in any kind 
 of comfort and decency on such wages is simply 
 impossible. Such scenes must make good angels 
 weep, and devils laugh, and almost break the heart 
 
 57 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 of God. Surely the day of reckoning will come. 
 Who is responsible? Thomas Hood must have 
 had these poor women in view when he sang, 
 
 " Work work work ! 
 
 My labor never flags ; 
 And what are its wages? A bed of straw, 
 
 A crust of bread and rags. 
 That shattered roof and this naked floor 
 
 A table a broken chair 
 And the wall so blank my shadow I thank 
 
 For sometimes falling there. 
 
 Work work work ! 
 
 Till the brain begins to swim ; 
 Work work work ! 
 
 Till the eyes are heavy and dim. 
 Stitch stitch stitch ! 
 
 In poverty, hunger, and dirt 
 Sewing at once a double thread, 
 
 A shroud as well as a shirt !" 
 
 58 
 
VII. 
 
 MRS. McCORD SEEKS COUNSEL FROM HER 
 PASTOR. 
 
 MRS. McCoKD returned from her visit to the 
 "Wicked Ward" with an oppressed heart. The 
 disclosures were appalling. She had never sup 
 posed that such conditions could exist. Indeed, 
 she had given herself no concern about the lower 
 walks of life. But her attempt to follow literally 
 the directions of the Prophet of Nazareth had 
 led her into another world. A responsibility had 
 been placed upon her which she could not shake 
 off. The burden was more than she could carry 
 alone. She must have help and counsel. She 
 would go to her pastor. He had said, "Try it, 
 and report results to your pastor." So she re 
 paired to his study and gave a detailed account 
 of her recent experience with the newsboys, her 
 visits to their homes, and the general condition 
 of the poor people in that part of the city of 
 Chattahooche. She wanted to do what she could 
 to improve their condition by letting the sunlight 
 into some of their homes, at least; but the need 
 
 59 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 was so great, the poverty and degradation so over 
 whelming, that she almost hesitated to go for 
 ward. "Dr. Goodfellow, do tell me what to do, 
 and how to do it," she implored, with an earnest 
 ness that disturbed the pastor's accustomed 
 equanimity. 
 
 The doctor was delighted to hear of the good 
 fruit produced by his prayer-meeting address. He 
 assured her of his entire sympathy with the work, 
 and promised all the support he could command. 
 He called her attention to the great work of Lady 
 Huntingdon, Elizabeth Fry, Sarah Martin, Lady 
 Somerset, and other elect women of social emi 
 nence and wealth in England and this country. 
 The Master had led her into this field; she could 
 not retreat. Calif Omar had said, "Four things 
 come not back: the spoken word, the sped arrow, 
 the spent life, the neglected opportunity." 
 
 England's great bard had proclaimed, 
 
 "To thine own self be true, 
 And it must follow, as the night the day, 
 Thou canst not then be false to any man." 
 
 Our own Holland had sung, 
 
 " I hold this thing to be grandly true 
 That a noble deed is a step toward God, 
 Lifting the soul from the common sod 
 To a purer air, and a broader view." 
 
 60 
 
THE PASTOR'S COUNSEL. 
 
 The wise man of Israel had said, "He that 
 giveth to the poor lendeth to the Lord." The 
 Lord's promise never goes to protest; he always 
 pays. 
 
 * 
 
 The great Teacher gives the rule of final judg 
 ment on which destiny hinges, "Inasmuch as ye 
 have done it unto one of the least of these, ye 
 have done it unto me." He never forgets our 
 labor of love. The reward is sure. Like a liber 
 ated bird, which sometimes soars aloft and re 
 turns at night to its cage, a good deed sent out 
 on wing is pretty sure to return, laden with bene 
 diction, to nest in the heart that sent it. "God 
 bless you, Mrs. McCord, as I know he will. I 
 almost envy you your grand opportunity and your 
 ability to do so much for him whom we love," 
 concluded the pastor. 
 
 "I thank you very much, dear pastor, for your 
 good words of sympathy, encouragement, and in 
 spiration," said Mrs. McCord. "I will not re 
 treat. Whither He leads I will follow. But I 
 want to ask you a very important question. Some 
 of my dear friends are quite solicitous about my 
 social position, assuming that I must abandon it, 
 give up my friends and the Church, literally sell 
 
 61 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 all I have and follow Him, in order to do the 
 work which he seems to be pointing out for me. 
 Now, must I do this ; or can I still hold my place 
 in the social world, retain my friends, and con 
 form to all rules and customs in society that are 
 not absolutely forbidden by the Master ?" 
 
 "In all things for which you have not a 
 specific, 'thus saith the Lord,' you must be your 
 own judge," answered the pastor. "But I see no 
 reason why you may not retain your accustomed 
 place in the circles where you have hitherto 
 moved, thus holding your influence over your 
 friends, and carrying the prestige of your exalted 
 social station into your new work. He that has 
 opened to you this marvelous field will lead you. 
 Follow the light as he may give you light, in 
 answer to honest prayer, and you will make no 
 mistakes. When you want to hold a meeting 
 among the Lord's poor, advise me, and I will be 
 glad to serve you and my Master." 
 
VIII. 
 
 DEATH AND BURIAL OF JAMMIE McFADDEN. 
 
 THE next morning, as Mrs. McCord was scan 
 ning the Tribune, her eyes fell upon the following 
 item of local news : 
 
 "A SAD ACCIDENT. Yesterday afternoon, as 
 a little newsboy named Jammie McFadden, who 
 is lame because of the shortness of one leg, was 
 attempting to cross the street with a bundle of 
 papers in his hands, he fell on the track imme 
 diately in front of a moving car. The wheels 
 passed over the lame lirnb. He was at once car 
 ried to his mother's room in the Hathaway Tene 
 ment Block, close by, where his leg was amputated 
 just above the knee. The brave little fellow bore 
 the operation like a hero. He was resting easy 
 at last report, but it is thought he was injured 
 internally, and doubts of his recovery are enter 
 tained." 
 
 Desiring to reach the suffering boy as soon 
 as possible, Mrs. McCord immediately ordered 
 her own carriage. Remembering Jammie's re- 
 
 63 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 quest that she should bring "de little kid angel" 
 the next time she visited him, she asked Adelia 
 to go with her. Just as they were seated in the 
 carriage, Bud came running on the sidewalk, and 
 handed Mrs. McCord a note. She opened and 
 read: 
 
 "MRS. McCoRD, Me dear little Jammie 's 
 a-dyin ? , and me poor heart is a-breakin'. He wants 
 to see yees. Coome quick. MRS. MCFADDEN." 
 
 Mrs. McCord directed her coachman to drive 
 as fast as possible to the Hathaway Tenement 
 Block. When she entered the room she found 
 Jammie lying on a very plain pallet of straw, 
 supported by two boards, the ends resting on two 
 small boxes. His father and mother, with Bud's 
 mother, and an Irish policeman, were the only 
 persons present. Jammie was very pale and weak 
 from the loss of blood. When he saw Mrs. Mc 
 Cord and Adelia, his eyes brightened, and a sad 
 smile crept slowly over his little face. "I was 
 crossin' de street," he said, "to sell a pape to de 
 cop, and I failed down, and de wheels catched me 
 leg. Say, ware is de udder leg? Wat de doctor 
 cut it off fur ? Did youse cum to take me to heben, 
 64 
 
DEATH OF JAMMIE M'FADDEN. 
 
 ware youse hab de purty flow'rs, an' de picters, 
 an' de noice tings to eat ? Dey does n't hab no 
 street-cars dare, does dey?" 
 
 "Yes, Jammie," said Mrs. McCord, as she tried 
 to hide her tears; "a good strong Man will take 
 you to heaven." 
 
 "Was dat him at youse house de udder day ?" 
 
 "No, Jammie ; a stronger and better Man than 
 he will come for you." 
 
 "Wat am hes noime, and how does hes look ?" 
 inquired the little sufferer, with some anxiety 
 about the coming of an entire stranger. 
 
 "His name is Jesus, and he said, 'Suffer little 
 children to come unto me.' Did you ever hear 
 of him, Jammie ?" 
 
 "Yes 'am ; I hear'd de Salbation lassie singin' 
 about him de udder night just afore the car struct 
 me. He do n't care nuffin' 'bout a poor kid, de 
 likes of me." 
 
 "Yes, he does, Jammie; and he sent me to 
 tell you he was coming for you." 
 
 "How soon will hes come? We haint got no 
 chare for hes to sot on when hes comes." 
 
 "O, do n't worry about that, Jammie ; he will 
 not need a chair." 
 
 6 65 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 Observing Adelia, Jammie inquired: "Is dat 
 de little kid angel? Youse sed you would brin' 
 'er de next time. Wud de little angel please sing 
 furdiskid?" 
 
 Adelia drew a little closer to the bed, holding 
 the hand of her mother, and sang that sweet little 
 song: 
 
 "Jesus will help you ; Jesus will help you ; 
 
 Help you with grace from on high ; 
 The weakest and poorest the Savior is calling, 
 Jesus will help if you try." 
 
 By this time they were all in tears except the 
 singer, while the rough policeman turned his face 
 away, and looked out of the window to hide his 
 emotion. 
 
 "Wat 's youse all a-cryin' fur ? Youse makes 
 me feel bad," said Jammie, while his voice, grow 
 ing weaker all the time, quivered a little. 
 
 "Won't you try, Jammie ?" said Mrs. McCord. 
 
 "Yes 'am ; I is a a-tryin," replied the little 
 fellow. "Is de night a-comin'? Light de lamp, 
 mudder; I can't see youse all very much. Who 
 am dat man? Am dat de strong man a-comin' 
 fur me? I sees him a-comin' down de big hill, 
 wid a white robe in hes hand. All de purty 
 66 
 
DEATH OF JAMMIE M'FADDEN. 
 
 angels am a-comin' wid him. He 's a-comin' 
 tow'rd me. Mudder, I '11 hab to go wid him, he 's 
 axin' me so noice. Mudder, won't you go wid me ? 
 Fadder, won't you go too ?" 
 
 Just then Bud entered the room. Mrs. Mc- 
 Cord took him by the hand and led him to the 
 bedside of Jammie. After a few moments, 
 Jammie opened his eyes, and when he saw Bud, 
 said: "I 's a-goin' to heben, Bud. De last edishun 
 am out and sold. 'Ere 7 s yer mornin' Trib-b-b-. 
 G-o-o-d-b-y-e, B-u-d." Then he rallied a little 
 and said: "Put out de lamp. It am daylight now. 
 O, de purty flow'rs, an' de good angels! O, de 
 light, de b'utif ul light ! Who am dat little angel 
 reachin' his hands to me ? Dat looks like Tammie 
 [a little brother who died when three years old]. 
 I must go. De 's all a-beck'nin' me to cum. 
 G-o-o-d-b ." 
 
 All stood speechless for a few moments, find 
 ing relief only in silent tears and smothered sobs. 
 Jammie's father was the first to break the silence. 
 "The bairn was always a gude laddie. I dinna 
 ken an onkaind woard he spake to his mither or 
 his f ayther. 'Ere 's me 'and, Jammie, to meet 
 ye ower there," and he took the little white hand, 
 
 67 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 still warm, into his own, and holding it, continued: 
 "He looks so muckle laike Tammie. It will be 
 very lonesum when he is gane. I dinna ken how 
 his mither and me will leeve without the laddie. 
 Gude-bye, Jammie, gude-bye." 
 
 The Irish policeman, who had not spoken until 
 now, ventured, with true Irish earnestness, this 
 tribute: "There niver was a betther lad in the 
 ward. It 's mesilf that always loved the b'y, and 
 any mon that dares to conthradict what I say 
 will fail the waight of me shelaily. I belave the 
 lad went strate to heven, without aven stoppin' 
 to take off his cap to the holy St. Pether. And 
 it ? s mesilf that will be afther thryin' to mate 
 him there, though by the mim'ry of St. Pathrick, 
 I may have to spend soomtime in purgat'ory on 
 the way. But niver moind that." 
 
 Mrs. McCord laid her hands on Mrs. McFad- 
 den's shoulder, and lovingly said: "Poor little 
 Jammie is now at rest. You will keep your 
 promise to meet him." 
 
 "To be shure I will, Mrs. McCord. I would 
 be plazed to go this minute if I could." 
 
 Mrs. McCord stepped aside and soliloquized 
 thus for a moment: " I have quietly trodden the 
 68 
 
DEATH OF JAMMIE M'FADDEN. 
 
 aisles of the grandest cathedral of the greatest 
 nation on the earth, amid the sleeping dust of 
 the world's most eminent men and women, with 
 the forms of the departed dead, chiseled in marble 
 or painted on canvas, looking down upon me; 
 I have felt the solemn hush of the place, and yet 
 fancied I could almost hear the sound of voices 
 now 'still/ or feel the touch of hands now Van 
 ished/ as I literally walked through these cham 
 bers of the dead. But I have never been so im 
 pressed with the truth of immortality, and the 
 reality of a Divine presence, as in this simple 
 abode to-day, when God sent his chariots and 
 angels to convey this little unknown newsboy to 
 the mansions above." 
 
 Mrs. McCord begged the privilege of making 
 all the arrangements for the funeral, which was 
 to occur at two o'clock the next afternoon, and 
 of meeting all expenses. The following news 
 boys were selected as pallbearers: George Bud- 
 dington, Ole Olson, Jacob Isaacs, and Joseph 
 Banker. Dr. Goodfellow conducted the religious 
 services. Mrs. McCord had sent a rug which 
 nearly covered the floor, with a dozen chairs, and 
 a few plain pictures, all of which were left per- 
 
 69 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 manently in the house. A few flowers were also 
 placed on the white casket. The two rooms were 
 crowded with the families of the other eleven 
 newsboys and other friends. Dr. Goodfellow 
 spoke brief but loving words of sympathy to the 
 parents, and of counsel to all present. The hymn, 
 "Jesus will help if you try," led by Adelia, was 
 sung. A neatly-dressed and respectable-looking 
 stranger was present, whom nobody seemed to 
 know. He was observed to look for quite a while 
 at the pale face of little Jammie, and then, turn 
 ing toward the wall, his lips were seen moving, 
 apparently in silent prayer, as he wiped an un 
 bidden tear from his eye. Then he retired from 
 the company before any one could speak to him. 
 They laid Jammie McFadden away on the shore 
 of the great lake, where, amid the sighing of the 
 winds and the sobbing of the waves, his little body 
 will sleep until the "strong Man" calls it forth 
 on the morning of the great uprising of the dead, 
 the stars meantime keeping vigil over the sacred 
 dust until the consummation of all things. 
 
 Mrs. McCord was now linked by another tie 
 to the newsboys and their families, and to others 
 in the ward. The door was opening wider and 
 
 70 
 
DEATH OF JAMMIE M'FADDEN. 
 
 still wider. She seemed to be irresistibly led on 
 further and further. She was being directed by 
 One who makes no mistakes, and she was cheer 
 fully following. She was having a heavy draft 
 upon her sympathy ; but she was already receiving 
 her "recompense" in part. 
 
 n 
 
IX. 
 
 SENSATION IN THE CHURCH OF THE UPPER 
 STRATA. 
 
 THE next Sabbath was a beautiful, soft, 
 autumnal day. The leaves were changing from 
 summer green to a golden hue of many shades, 
 suggestive of the maturity and ripening of right 
 eous character. Some were falling to the ground, 
 emblems of the ending of a finished life. The 
 grass in the lawns had that rich emerald tinge 
 that characterizes it for a short time before it 
 succumbs to the chilling winds and biting frosts 
 of the lake region,, The singing of the birds did 
 not have that bright and youthful cadence of the 
 springtime, when they first make their appear 
 ance, but partook rather of a slight minor chord, 
 yet mature and deep, as if they had learned some 
 thing of the shortness of life from the fleeting 
 summer, and were anticipating a change of scene, 
 if not an end of their songs. It was just such a 
 
 72 
 
SENSATION IN CHURCH. 
 
 day as would incline all thoughtful people to find 
 their way to a temple of worship. 
 
 The Church of the Upper Strata was crowded 
 with as fashionable and wealthy a congregation 
 as ever convened in the great city of Chatta- 
 hooche. For a half hour the avenue in front 
 of the building was filled with magnificent private 
 conveyances, drawn by splendid horses, decked 
 in silver-mounted harness, in charge of gayly- 
 liveried coachmen. Two Negro servants met the 
 people at their carriage-doors and directed them 
 to the entrance of the place of worship. Splen 
 didly-attired ushers preceded the gathering throng 
 to their pews, while the great organ softly whis 
 pered the sweet melodies of a sacred sonata. The 
 air was vocal with the rustling of satins and silks, 
 like the swish of angel wings. The glitter of 
 diamonds, pearls, and other precious jewels, as 
 brilliant and numerous as those that sparkled on 
 the gates of the heavenly city, combined with 
 radiant sunbeams flowing through the stained- 
 glass windows, presented a picture of mellow 
 beauty not often witnessed. All were proud of 
 their magnificent temple, their superb music, their 
 ten-thousand-dollar organ, their eloquent young 
 
 73 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 pastor, and their own lofty social standing and 
 assumed financial security. Doubtless many con 
 gratulated themselves that they were so comfort 
 ably situated, never dreaming they could be dis 
 turbed. Dr. Goodfellow had, during the week, 
 thought much of what Mrs. McCord had reported 
 concerning her work, and the material, intellec 
 tual, and religious destitution of the people of the 
 "Wicked Ward." 
 
 As he surveyed this great congregation, which 
 represented wealth, social power, intellectual bril 
 liancy, and unmeasured possibilities for uplifting 
 the oppressed, he could hear the cry of widows 
 and orphans ; the appeal of overworked and under 
 paid women and girls of the "sweat-shops ;" the 
 blasphemy and bacchanalian revelry of saloons 
 and gamling-hells ; the violent screams of de 
 bauched virtue; the devilish jeers and jokes of 
 lustful men ; the groans of the dying in the midst 
 of fetid air and foul water ; the protest of blush 
 ing purity in rooms where a dozen or more of 
 both sexes were crowded together, like cattle in 
 a stock-car. When he remembered that his 
 Church was doing nothing to relieve or mitigate 
 these awful conditions, excepting what Mrs. 
 74 
 
SENSATION IN CHURCH. 
 
 McCord was proposing and doing, and that, for 
 even this, she was already becoming the subject 
 of unfriendly criticism and the target for ironical 
 shafts, his soul was stirred. He needed to pray 
 for the grace of self-control and temperate speech. 
 He had selected for his text this morning: "For 
 I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat: I 
 was thirsty, and ye gave me no drink: I was a 
 stranger, and ye took me not in: naked, and ye 
 clothed me not: sick, and in prison, and ye visited 
 me not. . . . Inasmuch as ye did it not to 
 one of the least of these, ye did it not to me." 
 The introductory services were over, excepting 
 the solo just before the sermon. The best vocalist 
 which a salary of fifteen hundred dollars would 
 command rendered a magnificent composition on 
 the ineffable glory and superlative joy of the 
 eternal life. As the singer took her seat, amid 
 the retreating harmonies of the splendid organ, 
 the faces of the people had an appearance of in 
 describable self-satisfaction and mutual admira- 
 'tion. Just as Dr. Goodfellow rose to read his 
 text, a very respectable-looking gentleman, oc 
 cupying an end seat of the middle aisle, near the 
 front, stepped out into the aisle, and addressing 
 
 75 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the pastor, asked permission to repeat just a few 
 words from the Scriptures. He was a man about 
 thirty-five years of age, with full whiskers and a 
 moustache closely trimmed, with a slight sprink 
 ling of premature iron-gray in his hair and beard, 
 and about five feet ten inches in height. His 
 dress was neither shabby nor extravagant, but 
 moderately genteel, such as would not attract at 
 tention anywhere, or distinguish him in any crowd. 
 His face was open and kind, just such as would 
 invite confidence and approach from any one in 
 trouble. His voice was a strong, sympathetic 
 baritone, full of pathos. There was nothing of 
 the "holy tone" in it, indicative of death and the 
 judgment-day; nor anything of the cant and in 
 tolerance of the professional crank or the peri 
 patetic fanatic. He was a stranger to all. No 
 one had ever seen him before, excepting the pas 
 tor and Mrs. McCord, both of whom recognized 
 him as the unknown man at Jammie McFadden's 
 funeral. To all others he was like Melchisedec 
 in the matter of his genealogy, and like John the 
 Baptist in the suddenness of his appearing. There 
 was an awesomeness in the air of the place, and 
 a significant quietness among the people, like that 
 
 76 
 
SENSATION IN CHURCH. 
 
 which precedes a cyclone or the eruption of a 
 volcano. The pastor did not deny the stranger's 
 request, but signed his assent to proceed. The 
 unknown man then spoke the following Scripture 
 texts, facing the congregation: 
 
 "Cry aloud, spare not, lift up thy voice like 
 a trumpet, and show my people their trans 
 gression, and the house of Jacob their sins. Be 
 hold, in the day of your fast ye find pleasure, 
 and exact all your labors. Is it such a fast that 
 I have chosen? Is not this the fast that I have 
 chosen ? to loose the bands of wickedness, to undo 
 the heavy burdens, and to let the oppressed go 
 free, and that ye break every yoke ? Is it not to 
 deal thy bread to the hungry, and that thou bring 
 the poor that are cast out to thy house? when thou 
 seest the naked, that thou clothe him ; and that 
 thou hide not thyself from thine own flesh ? Then 
 shall thy light break forth as the morning, and 
 thine health shall spring forth speedily: and thy 
 righteousness shall go before thee; the glory of 
 the Lord shall be thy rereward. . . . Think 
 not that I am come to send peace on the earth: 
 I came not to send peace, but a sword. He that 
 taketh not his cross, and followeth after me, is 
 
 77 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 not worthy of me. He that findeth his life shall 
 lose it: and he that loseth his life for my sake 
 shall find it. And whosoever shall give to drink 
 unto one of these little ones a cup of cold water 
 only in the name of a disciple, he shall in no wise 
 lose his reward. Take heed how ye hear." 
 
 Then the stranger walked slowly down the 
 aisle to the door. With his hand upon the door 
 knob, he looked back upon the congregation, and 
 was astonished to see that all had turned in their 
 seats, with their eyes fixed intently upon him. 
 He then added these parting words: "How beau 
 tiful upon the mountains are the feet of him that 
 bringeth good tidings ; that publisheth peace ; that 
 bringeth good tidings of good; that saith unto 
 Zion, Thy God reigneth. The watchman shall lift 
 up the voice; with the voice together shall they 
 sing ; for they shall see eye to eye, when the Lord 
 shall bring again Zion." 
 
 Then he quietly left the church, without any 
 one having an opportunity to speak to him. The 
 people looked into one another's faces, and at 
 their pastor, who remained standing through the 
 entire incident. He looked at the people and 
 toward the door that had just closed on the de- 
 
SENSATION IN CHURCH. 
 
 parting stranger. Without speaking a word, he 
 first read his text, "Inasmuch as ye did it not 
 unto one of the least of these, ye did it not to me." 
 The words fell with an unusual weight upon the 
 people ; they will never forget them. The pastor 
 stated that the episode which had just occurred 
 was as much a surprise to him as to the congre 
 gation; that he could not imagine who the 
 stranger was, or what his object could be. "His 
 words, however, were Scriptural and most sig 
 nificant, while the speaker was certainly not a 
 fanatic nor a crank. Perhaps we may hear from 
 him again, and know more about him." Then he 
 delivered a very plain, tender, but wonderfully 
 earnest discourse, defining the Church and its most 
 important work. It was not a social club, nor 
 an aesthetic society, nor a mutual-admiration guild. 
 It was rather a hospital where the lame, the halt, 
 the blind, and the poor should be gathered for 
 treatment and for edification in true manhood. 
 It should consider and further everything per 
 taining to the religious, intellectual, social, sani 
 tary, and industrial improvement of the people. 
 If it did not do this, it was not doing the work of 
 the Master. It should not be exclusive of any 
 
 79 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 class or condition. It should be as broad as the 
 sympathy of its Founder, as liberal as the creed 
 of the apostle to the Gentiles, as tender as the 
 loving John, and as practical as the pointed James, 
 who said that "Pure religion and undefiled before 
 God and the Father, is to visit the fatherless and 
 widows in their affliction, and to keep ourselves 
 unspotted from the world." "I am afraid," he 
 continued, "our Church is misnamed, if it is 
 understood that none but people of the higher 
 strata are to be welcomed among us. History 
 teaches that when a Church fails to do its divinely- 
 ordered work, it forfeits its right to be called a 
 Christian Church, and will sooner or later be 
 supplanted by another more 'after the mind of 
 the Master.' Brethren, I feel deeply on this sub 
 ject. We must change our policy and conform 
 to the teaching and methods of the Man of 
 Nazareth, otherwise I am afraid our days as a 
 Church will soon be numbered." 
 
 The people of the great congregation never 
 retired from a service so quietly and solemnly. 
 But little social intercourse was had in the aisles 
 or at the doors. Various opinions were expressed 
 about the pastor's sermon and the unusual ad- 
 
 80 
 
SENSATION IN CHURCH. 
 
 dress of the stranger. All admitted the sincerity 
 and devotion of the pastor, but some criticised 
 the stranger. An indefinable feeling was in the 
 air to the effect that the Church of the Upper 
 Strata was approaching some kind of a crisis. 
 
 81 
 
X. 
 
 MRS. McCORD DISCUSSED IN THE LADIES' CLUB. 
 
 ON Tuesday of this week the Ladies' Club of 
 the Church of the Upper Strata met at the resi 
 dence of Mrs. Patterson, who was its president. 
 The uppermost thought in all minds was the ser 
 mon and incident of the preceding Sabbath, and 
 the new departure of Mrs. McCord. So dominat 
 ing was this thought that, for the time, all other 
 things were forgotten. Mrs. Patterson called the 
 Club to order, and remarked that it might be well 
 to consider, first, some recent occurrences in their 
 Church. "It seems strange to me," she said, "that 
 our pastor should be changing his policy and style 
 of preaching. What are we coming to, when an 
 entire stranger can interrupt the solemn services 
 of the sanctuary as was done last Sabbath? It 
 nearly made me sick, after that splendid solo, to 
 listen to such an harangue as he gave us. But 
 what distresses me most of all is to think that 
 Mrs. McCord, whom we all so highly esteem and 
 
 82 
 
A DISCUSSION IN THE LADIES' CLUB. 
 
 have always delighted to follow, should be doing 
 such strange things. I suppose the ladies know 
 that she has recently had a lot of those horrid 
 'street Arabs/ the newsboys, at her home for 
 dinner, and that she has actually been making 
 calls on the mothers of these boys. To think 
 that a leading member of the Church of the Upper 
 Strata would so forget herself, and so humiliate 
 her friends, is simply incomprehensible to me. 
 O dear ! What shall we do ?" 
 
 "If things go on this way, we might as well 
 change our church into a Salvation Army bar 
 racks, or a Methodist revival outfit," said Mrs. 
 B. with a sarcastic smile. 
 
 Mrs. F. thought "it was only one of those 
 temporary frenzies that sometimes seize even good 
 people, and that Mrs. McCord and the pastor 
 would come out all right before long." 
 
 Mrs. D. was greatly outraged in her feelings 
 that "the pastor never interposed an objection to 
 that crank speaking Sunday, and that the officers 
 of the Church made no attempt to arrest him for 
 disturbing the worship of a Christian assembly, 
 the most wealthy and aristocratic of the city. 
 What will our society friends say?" and she ap- 
 
 83 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 plied her smelling-bottle and fanned herself 
 briskly. 
 
 Mrs. P. thought it was "indeed strange if 
 people of high birth and eminent social rank could 
 not worship with their own kind, and in a con 
 genial way, when they paid for it, without being 
 disturbed with sermons about the condition of 
 hoodlums and threatenings about the judgment- 
 day." And then she removed her eye-glasses, 
 looked through her lorgnette at the ladies in the 
 furthest end of the room, wiped and replaced her 
 glasses, turned around in her chair, and settled 
 down with an air of superb satisfaction, looking 
 very wise. 
 
 Mrs. T. suggested that "if Mrs. McCord felt 
 called to work among the poorer classes, there 
 could be no objection to her joining some Church 
 that was in sympathy with that kind of charity. 
 She is a lady of intelligence and culture, and she 
 will certainly not try to impose her opinions or 
 plans upon a high-class Church like ours, whose 
 field of operations is exclusively among people of 
 the highest grade. I think it would be wise for 
 our president to suggest to her that she might 
 withdraw. Dr. Goodfellow can resign if our 
 
 84 
 
A DISCUSSION IN THE LADIES' CLUB. 
 
 Church is not congenial to him ;" and then she put 
 her cambric handkerchief to her mouth, coughed 
 a mild cough, and looked as if she had solved the 
 problem. 
 
 Several others spoke in the same vein. It 
 seemed as if the sentiment was all going one way. 
 But a close observer might have noticed some 
 agitation and whispering among the ladies who 
 had not yet spoken. After a few moments' pause, 
 Mrs. R, a middle-aged lady, of much influence in 
 the club, ventured the opinion that "it might be 
 well to move slowly. There is danger in haste. 
 Too much is involved in this matter to talk lightly 
 about our pastor resigning and Mrs. McCord with 
 drawing. Furthermore, we are all fallible crea 
 tures, and it might be possible that they are right 
 and we are wrong. At any rate, I counsel modera 
 tion and patience." 
 
 As she closed a shade of disappointment passed 
 over the faces of the first speakers. Others were 
 also encouraged to express themselves. Mrs. L., 
 a little woman of strong independent proclivities, 
 and with a good deal of spirit, said: 
 
 "Well, it is my opinion that it is about time 
 something were done to stir this old fossilized 
 
 85 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 Church. We have not had a soul converted in 
 the last twenty-five years that anybody has ever 
 heard of. We seem to be wrapped up in our 
 selves, and spend most of our time in mutual 
 compliments and admiration. Anybody with an 
 enthusiastic nature will soon cool off here. There 
 is certainly refrigerating power enough in the 
 Church of the Upper Strata to prevent immediate 
 decomposition, and, of course, that counts for 
 something. For my part, I hope that unknown 
 man will come again and stir up the dry bones. 
 And as for the newsboys and their poor mothers, 
 I hope Mrs. McCord will bring a street-car load 
 of them next Sabbath, and seat them in the 
 front pews. It would give variety and zest to 
 the service.' 7 
 
 At the close of these remarks there was a gen 
 eral stir among the ladies; some were laughing, 
 and some were frowning. The president rapped 
 on the table for order. Three or four sprang to 
 their feet to speak, though hitherto all the speak 
 ers had remained sitting. Some one in the com 
 pany then started the familiar hymn, 
 
 " Blest be the tie that binds 
 Our hearts in Christian love." 
 
 86 
 
A DISCUSSION IN THE LADIES' CLUB. 
 
 This, though slightly grotesque, had the effect 
 of quieting the excitement a little, when Mrs. S. 
 delivered herself as follows: 
 
 "Ladies, I believe something is going to hap 
 pen; the signs are appearing; there is a noise in 
 the air. The Lord is calling this Church to do 
 something for the world. It has been working 
 chiefly for itself hitherto. I say 'Amen' to all 
 Mrs. McCord is doing, and I stand by Dr. Good- 
 fellow. That unknown man said something about 
 the Master not 'coming to bring peace, but a 
 sword.' May be the 'sword/ or something else, 
 is even now hanging over this Church." 
 
 These remarks did not tend to quiet things 
 very much. Some of the ladies were now in tears ; 
 others were shaking their heads and whispering 
 aloud to each other. Mrs. Patterson asked the 
 servant to lower the windows and let in some fresh 
 air. Some one suggested that it might be well 
 to pray a little before they proceeded any further. 
 The president said: "A good suggestion. Will 
 some lady please pray?" All bowed their heads, 
 but no one prayed. Perhaps not a member of 
 the Club had ever prayed publicly in her life. 
 Fortunately, however, a good Methodist sister, 
 
 87 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 who was visiting a member, and had an invitation 
 to come with her to the meeting that afternoon, 
 relieved the embarrassment. When it became 
 evident that no one would respond to the presi 
 dent's request, her friend nudged her, and said: 
 "Do pray and help us out of this plight. You 
 know how ; we do n't." She kneeled and offered 
 this brief petition: 
 
 "Dear Lord, these good sisters seem to have 
 come to the 'parting of the way.' They are very 
 much divided. They do n't seem to know which 
 way to go. Some feeling is manifested. They 
 seem to be approaching a crisis in their Church. 
 Thou art evidently calling them to something bet 
 ter; it may be to unknown sacrifice, or to un 
 selfish consecration to Christly work. Dear Lord, 
 temper their variant spirits; guide them to right 
 conclusions, and bless them with the mind of love; 
 gentleness, and forbearance that characterized the 
 blessed Savior. Amen." 
 
 Just as the prayer closed, Mrs. McCord en 
 tered the room. The president was a little con 
 fused. The ladies looked at each other. The 
 situation was certainly embarrassing. Finally, 
 some one suggested that the Club would be pleased 
 88 
 
A DISCUSSION IN THE LADIES' CLUB. 
 
 to hear a few words from Mrs. McCord concern 
 ing her new work. The ladies were too polite 
 to interpose any objection. So, without knowing 
 what had just taken place in the meeting, Mrs. 
 McCord gave a brief and very tender report of 
 her recent experience. She told of the prayer- 
 meeting and the pastor's address; of her im 
 pression and decision ; of the dinner for the twelve 
 newsboys; of her visit to their homes; of their 
 poverty and the general destitution of the people 
 in the "Wicked Ward;" of the death and burial 
 of little Jammie McFadden; of the great peace 
 that had come to her in this new work; and of 
 her determination to go forward as the Master 
 might open the way and direct.. She would not 
 neglect any work in her own Church that she had 
 heretofore been doing ; she would not give up her 
 place among her many dear friends with whom 
 she had been associated so long; she did not ask 
 any of the ladies to join her in her new field, only 
 as the Master might call them; she hoped she 
 might still have their love, their sympathy, and 
 their prayers. 
 
 When she concluded, most of the ladies were 
 in tears. Those who had spoken so sharply against 
 
 89 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 her would gladly have recalled what they had said ; 
 but Mrs. Patterson seemed unmoved. After coolly 
 but politely thanking her for the favor she had 
 conferred upon the Club, she declared the meet 
 ing adjourned. 
 
XL 
 
 THE UNKNOWN MAN VISITS THE DIAMOND 
 SALOON. 
 
 SUPERSTITION, to some extent, characterizes all 
 men. Who will not avoid, if possible, looking at 
 the new moon the first time, over the left shoul 
 der, or starting on a journey on Friday? Protest 
 as much as we may that we do not believe in 
 such things, it is nevertheless true that most per 
 sons are the subjects of superstitious fears. The 
 hooting of a night-owl, the howling of a dog when 
 some one is sick in short, any unusual noise in 
 any unusual place sends a shiver through most 
 of us. This is easily explained by the fact of 
 man's instinctive belief in the presence of super 
 natural forces and beings in the world. It is 
 only when one yields to excessive superstitious 
 fear that fanaticism waits in one's path. 
 
 There were not a few persons in the Church 
 of the Upper Strata who were very strangely im 
 pressed by the sudden appearance of the Unknown 
 Man, and by what he said. Some went so far 
 
 91 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 as to suggest that he might be a prophet sent to 
 warn them of approaching calamity, though what 
 it might be they could not conjecture. They were 
 in prosperous circumstances. Everything was 
 moving along to their satisfaction, judging by 
 superficial appearances. But there was a nameless 
 feeling among a number that something was go 
 ing to happen out of the ordinary, and that the 
 appearance of the Unknown Man might be a warn 
 ing. And they were confirmed in this appre 
 hension by an examination and study of the words 
 of Holy Writ which he had uttered, many of 
 them, with the aid of their concordances, having 
 sought out these passages in their Bibles. 
 
 A few days later this mysterious character 
 made his appearance in the Diamond Saloon, in 
 the "Wicked Ward." This was the largest, and, 
 if possible, the most disreputable place of resort 
 in the entire ward. There were connected with 
 it a wine-room and various gambling devices. 
 Both sexes, especially of the young, were enticed 
 thither. Many mothers' hearts were broken, and 
 their lives clouded, by the wrecks that were made 
 in this saloon. It would seem that this Unknown 
 Man, being in search of the pivotal points of in- 
 92 
 
THE DIAMOND SALOON. 
 
 fluence, both for good and evil, among the high 
 and low, had learned of this place. So one night, 
 about ten o'clock, he entered the Diamond. There 
 were perhaps fifty people present, among them 
 quite a sprinkling of girls from fifteen to twenty 
 years old. Some were standing in front of the 
 bar, drinking; others were sitting at tables, play 
 ing cards or throwing dice. All were more or less 
 intoxicated. Considerable loud talking prevailed, 
 with an occasional ribald song. The entrance of 
 the stranger was not observed, or at least attracted 
 no attention. Looking over the room and listen 
 ing for a few moments, he rapped several times 
 upon the counter of the bar, which brought com 
 parative quiet. Then, moving toward the tables, 
 he mounted a chair, and in a clear, distinct voice 
 spoke as follows : 
 
 "Wine is a mocker, strong drink is raging: 
 and whosoever is deceived thereby is not wise. 
 Who hath woe ? who hath sorrow ? who hath con 
 tentions? who hath babbling? who hath wounds 
 without cause? who hath redness of eyes? They 
 that tarry long at the wine; they that go to 
 seek mixed wine. Look not thou upon the wine 
 when it is red, when it giveth its color in the cup, 
 
 93 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 when it moveth itself aright. At the last it biteth 
 like a serpent, and stingeth like an adder. Thine 
 eyes shall behold strange women, and thine heart 
 shall utter perverse things. Yea, thou shalt be 
 as he that lieth down in the midst of the sea, or 
 as he that lieth upon the top of a mast. . . . Woe 
 unto him that giveth his neighbor drink, that put- 
 test thy bottle to him, and makest him drunken, 
 that thou mayest look on his nakedness. Thou art 
 filled with shame for glory ; drink thou and let thy 
 foreskin be uncovered ; the cup of the Lord's right 
 hand shall be turned unto thee, and shameful 
 spewing shall be on thy glory. ... Be not de 
 ceived; neither fornicators, nor adulterers, nor 
 effeminate, nor abusers of themselves, nor thieves, 
 nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor ex 
 tortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God." 
 
 "There, that 's enough, old man ; this hain't no 
 prayer-meeting" said one, adding a nameless ex 
 pletive. 
 
 "Put him out! Put him out!" cried a half 
 dozen others, as they moved toward him with 
 threatening aspect. 
 
 "Let him alone!" shouted several others. 
 "This is a free country, and every man has a right 
 94 
 
THE DIAMOND SALOON. 
 
 to express his own opinion. Go on ! Go on, old 
 man, until you 7 ve spoke your piece." 
 
 This seemed to quiet the more boisterous fel 
 lows, and they sat down again. Then the speaker 
 walked toward the door, but before going out, he 
 turned to the motley crowd and said: 
 
 "The day of the Lord will come as a thief 
 in the night, in the which the heavens shall pass 
 away with a great noise, and the elements shall 
 melt with fervent heat; the earth also and the 
 works that are therein shall be burned up. See 
 ing, therefore, that all these things shall be dis 
 solved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in 
 all holy conversation and godliness, looking unto 
 the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens 
 being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements 
 shall melt with fervent heat." 
 
 The cry was renewed: "Put him out ! Put him 
 out ! We 've had enough of that preachin'," and 
 suiting the action to the word, a dozen sprang to 
 their feet, and started towards the door. As 
 many others jumped from their seats, and cried: 
 "No you do n't. Let him alone. He 's all right. 
 Sit down ! Sit down, you crooks," and stepping 
 between the belligerent fellows, who were intent 
 
 95 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 on putting him out, and the speaker, they pushed 
 them back toward their seats at the tables. This 
 was the signal for a general drunken melee. Blow 
 after blow followed; chairs began to fly through 
 the air; tables were overturned; beer-mugs were 
 flying like bullets in a battle; girls were scream 
 ing; the lights were turned down, and the doors 
 were locked. In the midst of the uproar the Un 
 known Man left the place, without any one seeing 
 him, excepting a policeman who met him at the 
 door just as he was going out. Supposing he had 
 something to do with the row within, he put him 
 under arrest, and marched him off to the nearest 
 police station, where he was bound over to appear 
 at the municipal court the next morning under the 
 charge of disorderly conduct. Long before the 
 officer returned to the Diamond, all the inmates 
 had disappeared through a side door, and made 
 good their escape. 
 
 The Unknown Man appeared at the municipal 
 court the next morning at nine o'clock. The judge 
 questioned the officer concerning the arrest: 
 
 Judge "What did you see this man doing?" 
 
 Policeman "Nothing sir." 
 
 Judge "What did you arrest him for 1" 
 96 
 
THE DIAMOND SALOON. 
 
 Policeman "Because, your honor, he was 
 coming out of a saloon when there was a general 
 row inside." 
 
 Judge "You thought, then, he ought to have 
 staid inside and joined in the row, I suppose, and 
 so you arrested him." 
 
 Policeman "No, your honor, I thought he 
 was running away from the fight inside." 
 
 Judge "Well, I would think that was a very 
 wise thing to do. Did you arrest any of the fel 
 lows that were engaged in the disturbance?" 
 
 Policeman "No, sir, your honor; you see I 
 had to bring this man to the station, and before 
 I got back the others were all gone, and the place 
 was closed." 
 
 Judge "Well, it seems to me, Mr. Officer, 
 that you should remember that you are paid for 
 arresting persons seen violating the law, and not 
 a man coming quietly out of a saloon." Then 
 turning toward the stranger, he inquired, "Has 
 the accused anything to say?" Whereupon he 
 arose and with a very decided tone, but gentle 
 manner, albeit, answered on this wise: 
 
 "The Son of man is come to seek and to save 
 that which is lost. How think ye ? If a man have 
 7 97 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 an hundred sheep and one of them be gone astray, 
 doth he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth 
 into the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone 
 astray? And if so be that he find it, verily I say 
 unto you, he rejoiceth more of that sheep than of 
 the ninety and nine that went not astray." . . . 
 "He that judgeth me is the Lord. Therefore, 
 judge nothing before the time until the Lord come, 
 who will bring to light the hidden things of dark 
 ness, and will make manifest the counsels of the 
 hearts, and then shall every man have praise of 
 God." 
 
 When he had concluded the judge said: "You 
 are discharged, my friend. Clerk, return to this 
 man his deposit for appearance, and report this 
 officer to the mayor for arresting a peaceable citi 
 zen engaged in no misdemeanor." 
 
 Such a scene had never before occurred in this 
 court. The judge and all the officers and spec 
 tators listened with the most profound attention 
 to words that had a peculiar sound in that place. 
 As the strange man retired, all eyes followed him, 
 and some wondered if he might not be John the 
 Baptist, risen from the dead, or one of the proph 
 ets of Israel, or the Son of man himself. 
 
 98 
 
XII. 
 
 A DINNER TO THE MOTHERS OF THE TWELVE 
 NEWSBOYS. 
 
 CARRYING out still further the teaching of the 
 Master, Mrs. McCord invited the mothers of the 
 twelve newsboys, and her own regular washer 
 woman, to dinner at her house. The effect was 
 magical. These mothers and wives seemed ten 
 years younger when they arrived at 777 Upper 
 Grade Avenue. Their appearance surprised even 
 Mrs. McCord. They were neatly attired in plain 
 material. Evidently they had purchased new 
 dresses for the occasion. The fine home and yard, 
 with the flowers, pictures, and music, were a reve 
 lation to them. The dinner was composed of the 
 substantiate of the market, nothing being on the 
 table for mere show. The natural politeness and 
 winning manner of the hostess relieved the guests 
 from all embarrassment. Somehow they felt that 
 she was their friend. Their effort to be courteous, 
 and the gentleness with which they addressed each 
 other and Mrs. McCord, indicated most clearly 
 
 99 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 that either they had seen better days, or that a new 
 inspiration had come to them, which evoked the 
 womanly instinct of tenderness and love, and put 
 them on their best behavior. It need scarcely be 
 said that they enjoyed beyond description the kind 
 ness of Mrs. McCord. But it is a question whether 
 their enjoyment exceeded that of their hostess. 
 When they reached their homes that afternoon, 
 a general cleaning up of each habitation followed. 
 When the newsboys arrived in the evening they 
 scarcely recognized their quarters as the same they 
 had left in the morning. Their suppers were an 
 improvement over the ordinary in both quantity 
 and quality, Mrs. McCord having supplied each 
 guest with a good-sized basket, well filled, to take 
 home with her. These worthy women performed 
 work, some for the sweat-shop contractors, some 
 as washerwomen, some as scrubbers and house- 
 cleaners. It was noted that their work after this 
 was much better done than usual. Heretofore 
 they had wrought in a sour and angry spirit ; now 
 they mingled songs with their daily toil. The 
 "dinner" was an epoch in their lives. It was an 
 oasis in the barren wilderness of their poverty 
 and isolation. It was more : it was a pivotal point 
 100 
 

 A DINNER TO THE MOTHERS. 
 
 in their careers. From this time forth, life was to 
 have a new meaning to them. Hitherto they had 
 simply existed; henceforth they were to live. 
 They might not have much more to live on, but 
 they would make a better use of what they had. 
 Most of all, they would be relieved of that op 
 pressive isolation which crushed out all their 
 humane and finer impulses, and begot within a 
 hatred for all other people in better circumstances. 
 Now somebody was thinking about them, and try 
 ing to make life worth living, and they would 
 prove themselves worthy of such thought and 
 kindness. 
 
 The wildest animal can be tamed, if taken in 
 time, when it discovers that its keeper is contrib 
 uting to its happiness, even though that happiness 
 be on the lowest plane of animality. Ferocious 
 natures always respond to kindness. Many rich 
 possibilities lie unseen under thorns, and briers, 
 and thistles, that can be brought to the surface by 
 kindly treatment. The right recognition of human 
 relationships, with symapthetic helpfulness, will 
 solve all questions and adjust all wrongs. When 
 will the teachers, and leaders, and employers of 
 men learn this truth ? 
 
 101 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow had said to Mrs. McCord that 
 he knew no reason why she might not retain her 
 place in society and prosecute her special work; 
 and she had announced at the Ladies' Club that 
 she did not intend to give up the numerous friends 
 with whom she had so long been associated. In 
 pursuance of this determination she gave a large 
 reception to her friends, as had been her custom 
 for years. About four hundred invitations were 
 issued. They were all gladly accepted. Mrs. 
 McCord's former receptions had been character 
 ized by the great abundance of everything usual 
 on such occasions in high life. The expense never 
 fell short of a thousand dollars. On the present 
 occasion she had nothing but what was necessary 
 for the comfort and real enjoyment of her guests. 
 The expense was reduced to a little over two hun 
 dred dollars. The amount saved was applied to 
 her work among the poor. The invited guests 
 were unusually prompt in coming at the appointed 
 hour. ~No little curiosity obtained to know just 
 who might be there, and just what might be the 
 character of the function. Indeed, some knowing 
 ones had ventured the prediction that the mothers 
 of the newsboys would be among the number, and 
 
 102 
 
A DINNER TO THE MOTHERS. 
 
 that the newsboys would serve the refreshments 
 and otherwise wait upon the guests. But Mrs. 
 McCord was guilty of no such eccentricity. She 
 was the same gentle, cultivated, natural lady in 
 all her movements that she had always been. The 
 refreshments were appropriate, albeit some things 
 that were more for show than anything else were 
 conspicuous by their absence. The piano and 
 vocal music was of the highest amateur order; 
 but the orchestra, for which she had usually paid 
 one hundred dollars, was omitted. The afternoon 
 was spent in delightful social intercourse. No 
 reference was made by Mrs. McCord to her new 
 departure, though small groups of ladies, in dif 
 ferent parts of the large parlors, held undertone 
 conversations on the subject, and some thought 
 that the affair had been given in part to afford her 
 an opportunity to report her experience. But she 
 was not that kind of a reformer. Her work could 
 speak for itself. The guests repaired to their 
 homes with a higher regard for their hostess than 
 ever before. 
 
 103 
 
xni. 
 
 GREAT FIRE IN THE CITY OF CHATTAHOOCHE. 
 
 ON Sunday night, Dr. Goodf ellow took for his 
 text these words of St. Peter: "Seeing then that 
 all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of 
 persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation 
 and godliness, looking for and hasting unto the 
 coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens 
 being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements 
 shall melt with fervent heat." He was not sensa 
 tional, but very eloquent and impressive. His 
 theme gave him a fine opportunity for his special 
 gift in oratory. The Church of the Upper Strata 
 was crowded to the door; for all who had heard 
 the subject announced in the morning were anx 
 ious to hear this able preacher on such a theme. 
 He pictured in most glowing colors the confla 
 gration in the last day of the material world, with 
 the "new heavens and the new earth" that were 
 to follow, and solemnly exhorted his hearers to 
 live "in all holy conversation and godliness." The 
 104 
 
GREAT FIEE IN CHATTAHOOCHE. 
 
 sermon occupied more than an hour in delivery, 
 but the interest of the congregation was close, and 
 as he approached the end intense. The benedic 
 tion was pronounced at 9.30. Just as the people 
 reached the street they heard the cry of "Fire! 
 Fire! Fire!" from all directions, while the great 
 court-house bell was pealing forth in solemn tones 
 the warning of an approaching calamity. The 
 great city was on fire, and in a few hours the mag 
 nificent Church of the Upper Strata and the 
 homes of many of its members were in ashes. 
 
 Nearly all the large cities of the world have 
 been swept by fire one or more times in their 
 history. In A. D. 64, the best half of Home was 
 reduced to ashes by order of Nero, the fire lasting 
 eight days. In 1666 the great London fire oc 
 curred, lasting three days, and devastating four 
 hundred and thirty-six acres, with a loss of $53,- 
 650,000. In 1736, and again in 1862, St. Peters 
 burg was nearly destroyed by fire. In 1752, Mos 
 cow was partly burned, eighteen thousand homes 
 going up in smoke. Again, in 1812, the Eussians 
 fired the city to drive out Napoleon and his army. 
 The flames continued for five days ; nine-tenths of 
 the city was destroyed; thirty thousand houses 
 105 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 were burned, with a loss of $150,000,000. In 
 1729 a great fire occurred in Constantinople, with 
 a loss of twelve thousand buildings and seven thou 
 sand lives. In 1822, Canton was nearly destroyed. 
 In 1845 a large part of Pittsburg went down under 
 the sweep of a conflagration. In 1851 more than 
 three-fourths of the city of St. Louis was burned. 
 In 1866, Portland, Maine, was devastated, two 
 hundred acres being laid in ashes. In 1872 the 
 heart of Boston was consumed. In 1871 the 
 greatest fire of modern times occurred in Chicago. 
 The fire continued for two days. Seventeen thou 
 sand four hundred and fifty buildings were de 
 stroyed; two hundred and fifty lives were lost; 
 nearly one hundred thousand persons were made 
 homeless and houseless ; valuation of property de 
 stroyed, $196,000,000. The space covered by the 
 devastation was 2,124 acres, being five miles in 
 length and from one to one and a half miles in 
 width. 
 
 There had been several months of extremely 
 hot and dry weather preceding the great fire in 
 Chattahooche, so that everything was ready for 
 the match. To favor the devastation, the wind 
 was blowing a gale. The wooden buildings added 
 106 
 
GREAT FIEE IN CHATTAHOOCHE. 
 
 to the rapid spread of the flames. The wind car 
 ried sparks and burning shingles in advance, start 
 ing a dozen conflagrations at different places 
 simultaneously. Onward the fiery wave swept, 
 leveling block after block. Solid granite build 
 ings crumbled to dust. Iron frames twisted and 
 curled like tangled brush. Street-car rails were 
 torn up and bent like hooks. Flames issued from 
 the windows of tall buildings on either side of the 
 street, and met and embraced in mid-air like liv 
 ing serpents, then darted upward to the clouds of 
 smoke, or anon downward to the hot earth. High 
 in the air enormous sheets of flame instantane 
 ously appeared, which spread and settled like a 
 great cloth over scores of houses, barely giving 
 the inhabitants time to escape. Great, balloon- 
 like masses of fire swept through the air, and sud 
 denly descended to the earth, like water-spouts, 
 destroying, as they exploded, every trace of hu 
 man life and property. These remarkable phe 
 nomena were explained by the liberation of vast 
 quantities of carbonic acid from union with other 
 elements, as a result of the intense heat. An eye 
 witness says : 
 
 "From the roof of a tall warehouse to which 
 107 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the writer climbed, the sight was one of unparal 
 leled sublimity and terror. He was above almost 
 the whole fire. He could feel the heat and smoke 
 and hear the maddened Babel of sounds, and it re 
 quired but little imagination to believe one's self 
 looking over the adamantine bulwarks of hell, 
 into the bottomless pit. The faces in the crowd 
 could be seen on the streets below, but not their 
 bodies. All faces were white and upturned. Far 
 away, indeed for miles around, could be seen, 
 ringed by a circle of red light, the sea of house 
 tops, broken by spires and tall chimneys. In the 
 eastward was the black angry lake. 
 
 "The brute creation was crazed. The horses, 
 maddened by the heat and noise, and irritated by 
 falling sparks, neighed and screamed, and roared 
 and kicked, and bit each other, or stood with 
 drooping tails and rigid legs, ears laid back, wild 
 with amazement, shivering as with cold. Dogs 
 ran hither and thither, howling dismally. When 
 there was a lull in the roaring of the fire and wind, 
 far-off dogs could be heard baying, and cocks 
 crowing, at the unusual light. Flocks of beau 
 tiful pigeons wheeled up aimlessly, circled blindly, 
 and fell into the raging fire beneath ! At a bird- 
 108 
 
GREAT FIRE IN CHATTAHOOCHE. 
 
 fancier's store, the cries of his imprisoned pets 
 sounded like human wailings as the suffocating 
 flames reached them. 
 
 "The people were mad. They crowded upon 
 frail coigns of vantage, as fences and high side 
 walks, which fell beneath their weight, and hurled 
 them bruised and bleeding into the dust, and were 
 trampled under foot by the surging crowd. Seized 
 with wild and causeless panic, they surged to 
 gether, backward and forward, in the narrow 
 streets, cursing, threatening, imploring, fighting 
 to get free. Liquor flowed like water; for the 
 saloons were broken open and despoiled, and men 
 on all sides were seen frenzied with drink. They 
 smashed windows with their naked hands, and 
 with bloody fingers rifled till and shelf and cellar, 
 fighting viciously for the spoils of their forage. 
 Women, hollow-eyed and brazen-faced, with filthy 
 drapery tied over them, moved here and there, 
 scolding, stealing, fighting, laughing at the beau 
 tiful and splendid crash of walls and falling roofs. 
 Everywhere dust, smoke, flame, heat, thunder of 
 falling walls, crackle of fire, hissing of water, 
 panting of engines, shouts of firemen, braying of 
 trumpets, wind, tumult, and uproar. No wonder 
 109 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 many thought the world was coming to an end 
 and the judgment-day at hand." 
 
 No pen can describe the horror of that night. 
 People flocked before the fire like sheep driven 
 to the slaughter. The weather was bleak and cold, 
 and the wind was blowing furiously. And there, 
 in the darkness of the night, on the houseless 
 prairies, delicate women tried to sleep with their 
 babies clasped to their bosoms, or moaned in un 
 speakable anguish, longing for the coming of the 
 day, and yet dreading its dawn. One would think 
 that such scenes of distress would soften the hearts 
 of the most obdurate; yet even there armed 
 patrols were needed to guard the helpless from 
 robbery and the baser passion of brutes in human 
 form. Not only were houses broken open and 
 pillaged, but assault, arson, and murder were not 
 infrequent. Vigilant committees were organized, 
 who promptly disposed of the culprits that were 
 caught, by hanging or shooting. In some cases 
 maddened citizens fell upon the miscreants, and 
 beat them to death on the streets. 
 
 The foreging is the darkest side of the picture 
 of this great calamity. It has a brighter side, 
 which relieves the scene somewhat. It was the 
 110 
 
GREAT FIRE IN CHATTAHOOCHE. 
 
 occasion for the outbursting of sympathy and 
 practical helpfulness that points to the "divinity 
 that is within" many men. Nearly every city, 
 town, and village in the United States immediately 
 came to the relief of the stricken city. Besides, 
 every nation in Europe, including crowned heads, 
 responded with most gratifying promptness and 
 liberality. England contributed $500,000. Some 
 gifts came from the distant Orient. 
 
 Ill 
 
XIV. 
 
 JENNIE PATTERSON LOST IN THE GREAT FIRE. 
 
 MR. McCoRD suffered but little by the fire. 
 His fine residence was outside of the burned dis 
 trict, and his large factory was in the suburbs. 
 All he lost was his city office, which was covered 
 by insurance. His business did not suffer even a 
 temporary suspension, but indeed increased rap 
 idly during the year. But many of the members 
 of Dr. Goodfellow's Church suffered largely. 
 Some lost everything, so that the question of re 
 building their church edifice was necessarily post 
 poned. 
 
 Mr. Patterson suffered considerably. Both 
 his business-house and residence were destroyed. 
 But having large insurance on each, he immedi 
 ately proceeded to rebuild, while his business was 
 carried on in a temporary place. But he and his 
 wife met with a loss that memorable night which 
 can never be appraised by material things. They 
 had left their only child, Jennie, at home with 
 113 
 
LOST IN THE GREAT FIRE. 
 
 the servant while they went to church. Before 
 they reached their home, returning, their beauti 
 ful residence was in flames. The servant had run 
 with Jennie to the street, and the two were caught 
 by the stream of people in flight from the fire, 
 which seemed to pursue them like an avenging 
 Nemesis, and drove them along, they knew not 
 whither. In the excitement Jennie was lost. 
 When the servant found her way to Mrs. Mc- 
 Cord's, the next morning, where Mrs. Patterson 
 was stopping, she startled her by reporting that 
 Jennie had become separated from her the night 
 before in the fleeing crowd, and that she had not 
 the remotest idea where she was, thus confirming 
 the harrowing fears that had haunted Mr. and 
 Mrs. Patterson all night long. Mrs. Patterson 
 was prostrated with grief, and her husband was 
 temporarily unfitted for business. Being their 
 only child, they were greatly attached to her. 
 And well they might be ; for she was an unusually 
 pretty, bright girl. Her general form was well- 
 proportioned and graceful ; her eyes were a soft 
 sky-blue, lustrous and penetrating; her hair 
 auburn, flowing in beautiful waves over her back ; 
 the expression of her face had about it all the 
 8 113 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 innocence, sweetness, and intelligence of a girl of 
 her age. Many children were lost during that 
 awful night, and hundreds of parents were frantic 
 with grief and anxiety. It was impossible to ob 
 tain any information concerning them ; the police 
 department was deranged, the military force was 
 busy, and everything, for the present at least, was 
 in confusion and chaos. The parents of Jennie 
 could not tell whether she had been lost, stolen, 
 kidnaped, decoyed, burned in the fire, or trodden 
 to death by the maddened crowds. Indeed, it 
 would have been some relief to know that she was 
 dead. Of course they reported her to the police 
 headquarters, with full description, and also ad 
 vertised in the papers, offering a liberal reward 
 for her return, or for any information concerning 
 her, whether dead or alive. But the weary days 
 came and went with no tidings from the lost dar 
 ling. 
 
 The "Wicked Ward" was only scorched a little 
 by the fire. The newsboys were reaping a harvest 
 from the increased sale of papers caused by the 
 great calamity. Mrs. McCord found a little time, 
 after devoting herself to the relief and comfort 
 of her friends who had suffered, to look after her 
 114 
 
LOST IN THE GREAT FIRE. 
 
 new field of opportunity. Desiring to hold a pub 
 lic meeting, she sought out and rented a hall large 
 enough to accommodate about three hundred per 
 sons. Then she had printed two thousand little 
 circulars containing the following notice: 
 
 "A meeting will be held in Oak Hall next 
 Sunday at three o'clock P. M. to consider what 
 can be done to improve the homes of the people 
 in the 'Wicked Ward.' All fathers and mothers 
 are kindly invited to be present. Good music, 
 and short addresses will be made by several speak 
 ers interested in the people." 
 
 These were put into the hands of the eleven 
 newsboys to be distributed the Saturday preceding 
 the meeting. 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow's people were very much 
 broken up by the fire, as indeed were most of the 
 congregations within the burned district. He was 
 therefore at liberty to use his time as he might 
 think best. And being so much interested in Mrs. 
 McCord's experiment, for which he was mainly 
 responsible, he determined to assist her all he 
 could. So he engaged to attend the meeting an 
 nounced, and also to hold a service at night in the 
 same place. Indeed, he was no little troubled as 
 115 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to what his duty in the future might be. While 
 he had a most desirable pastorate in many ways, 
 with a salary of $3,000 a year, he was by no 
 means satisfied with the result of his labors. His 
 mind was broad, his sympathy genuine and pro 
 found, his love for, and devotion to, the Master 
 supreme. This was only his second charge. He 
 was young and unmarried. His life work was all 
 before him. His superior training in college, and 
 his extensive foreign travel, had not in the least 
 weakened his conviction that the Christian Church 
 was delinquent in its duty towards the lower strata 
 of society. Recent occurrences during the great 
 fire had confirmed him in the belief that there was 
 a menagerie of caged animals, submerged in this 
 stratum, that only awaited the opening of the 
 doors to precipitate a conflict whose consequences 
 might be most appalling. His study of the Man 
 of Nazareth had left the vital conviction deeply 
 imbedded in his mind that He alone could lift 
 these oppressed people, whether their condition 
 was their own fault or the fault of others; and 
 that, therefore, He should be introduced to them, 
 and His love and power to save and elevate made 
 known and applied. It was manifest that they did 
 116 
 
LOST IN THE GREAT FIRE. 
 
 not, and perhaps would not, come to the churches. 
 The churches, possibly not as at present organ 
 ized and operated, with their sectarian rivalries 
 and selfish limitations, must go to them ; go in the 
 form of incarnated love, sympathy, and helpful 
 ness, go into their homes, mingle with their chil 
 dren, counsel and encourage to better living, 
 cleaner homes, and cleaner lives. Whether he 
 should devote himself directly to this work, or re 
 main with his present congregation and seek to 
 interest them in it, was the question that was caus 
 ing him no little unrest. Manifestly he was at a 
 crisis in his career as a young minister who had 
 before him a brilliant future. To remain where 
 he was meant $3,000 a year, with an increase 
 whenever he desired it; a large, fashionable, and 
 wealthy congregation; the best social advantages 
 in the city; and three months for travel abroad 
 every year. To go into the other field meant 
 well, it was yet unexplored, and must be entered 
 and cultivated by faith in Him. What will the 
 decision be? 
 
 117 
 
XV. 
 
 THE UNKNOWN MAN APPEARS IN THE PREACH 
 ERS' MEETING. 
 
 ONCE a week the pastors of a prominent de 
 nomination of Chattahooche met for edification 
 and recreation. The custom was to have an essay 
 on some subject of supposed interest read and dis 
 cussed. There were a number of highly-learned 
 men among these clergymen. Themes of pro 
 found import were often presented, such as "Sub 
 liminal Consciousness/ 7 "Platonic Love for God," 
 "The Moral Condition of the Inhabitants of 
 Mars," "How Many Isaiahs One or Three ?" "Is 
 Moses a Fiction or a Fact?" "The Language to 
 be Used in Heaven," "Is the Ultimate Atom at 
 Eest or in Action ?" "Pagan Survivals in Modern 
 Theology," and others of like character. The 
 discussion of these themes, being reported in the 
 daily papers, had attracted attention and evoked 
 some unfriendly criticism as to its fitness and util 
 ity. Indeed, some very good and intelligent peo 
 ple had gone so far as to suggest that the time 
 118 
 
UNKNOWN IN PREACHERS' MEETING. 
 
 spent in that kind of recreation might be employed 
 to better advantage; but they were usually listed 
 among those unfortunate persons who were classi 
 fied as "back numbers." At the current weekly 
 meeting of this Ministerial Association, the Rev. 
 Dr. W. read a paper, characterized by deep re 
 search and fine rhetorical finish, on "Evolution 
 as Applied to the Origin and Nature of Those 
 Superior Intelligences Known as Angels." At its 
 conclusion, the usual applause was manifested by 
 general clapping of hands. Silence, profound and 
 almost painful, ensued for several minutes, all 
 appearing dazed by the masterly presentation of 
 such a lofty theme. Finally, one after another 
 of those whose standing and ability gave them the 
 right to lead off in discussion, arose and ventured 
 some remarks, chiefly commendatory of the paper 
 and the ability of the writer. All agreed that 
 when Dr. W. was on the program they "expected 
 to hear something of unusual interest, presented 
 in a masterly way." At a point where the dis 
 cussion seemed to lag a little, a stranger, who had 
 listened with marked interest, arose and asked 
 permission to speak, which was granted by the 
 chairman. No one knew him but Dr. Goodfellow. 
 119 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 He at once recognized him as the Unknown Man 
 who had spoken in his church a few weeks before. 
 Without any introduction the stranger proceeded 
 as follows: 
 
 a The word of the Lord came unto me saying, 
 Go thou, O son of man. I have set thee a watch 
 man unto the house of Israel ; therefore thou shalt 
 hear the word at my mouth, and warn them from 
 me. When I say unto the wicked, O wicked man, 
 thou shalt surely die; if thou dost not speak to 
 warn the wicked from his way, that wicked man 
 shall die in his iniquity; but his blood will I re 
 quire at thine hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn 
 the wicked of his way to turn from it; if he do 
 not turn from his way, he shall die in his iniquity ; 
 but thou hast delivered thy soul. Therefore, O 
 thou son of man, speak unto the house of Israel ; 
 thus speak ye, saying, If our transgressions and 
 our sins be upon us, and we pine away in them, 
 how should we then live? Say unto them, As I 
 live, saith the Lord God, I have no pleasure in 
 the death of the wicked ; but that the wicked turn 
 from his way and live ; turn ye, turn ye from your 
 evil ways ; for why will ye die, house of Israel ?" 
 
 "And I, brethren, when I came to you, came 
 120 
 
UNKNOWN IN PREACHERS' MEETING. 
 
 not with excellency of speech or of wisdom, de 
 claring unto you the testimony of God. For I de 
 termined not to know anything among you, save 
 Jesus Christ and him crucified. And my speech 
 and my preaching was not with enticing words of 
 man's wisdom, but in demonstration of the Spirit 
 and of power ; that your faith should not stand in 
 the wisdom of men, but in the power of God. . . . 
 God forbid that I should glory save in the cross 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, by whom the world is 
 crucified unto me, and : 
 
 At this point a brother rose to a question of 
 order. The chairman asked what it was. "The 
 speaker has consumed all his time," he said, "but 
 I move to extend the time, that he may finish his 
 remarks." 
 
 "I second the motion," came from a half dozen 
 voices. The president was about to put the motion 
 to a vote when a brother cried, "Hold on, Mr. 
 Chairman. I do n't think we are ready for that 
 motion yet. I am opposed to it. This stranger 
 lias abused the hospitality of this meeting. He 
 has reflected upon this learned body of Christian 
 ministers. If his remarks mean anything, they 
 are a reproof to us. It does not become a stranger 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to lecture men in this way who have been preach 
 ing all their lives. And, therefore, I am opposed 
 to giving him any more time." 
 
 "Mr. President," said another, "I hope we will 
 give the stranger all the time he wants. He has 
 simply repeated to us the Word of God, and if 
 any brother thinks it is too personal for him, we 
 had better change this body into a prayer-meeting, 
 and labor with him. The Word of the Lord is 
 intended to try the hearts of men; and perhaps 
 we preachers need to be tried sometimes as well 
 as others. I hope the time will be extended, that 
 the stranger may give us some more from the same 
 book." 
 
 "Mr. President," cried a half dozen voices. 
 
 "Dr. S. has the floor," said the chairman. 
 
 Dr. S. proceeded to say: "Mr. President, the 
 Good Book says there is a time for all things, and 
 there is a time when it would be very proper to 
 read or recite chapter after chapter from the 
 Bible. But this morning we have been favored 
 with a most remarkable paper on the highly-inter 
 esting subject, 'Evolution as Applied to the Origin 
 and Nature of Those Superior Intelligences 
 Known as Angels.' It is not often, sir, that we 
 122 
 
UNKNOWN IN PREACHERS 9 MEETING. 
 
 are favored with such a remarkable paper. And 
 I do not think it is fair, or in order, that any 
 matter so foreign to the subject under consider 
 ation as what this strange brother has said, should 
 be introduced. Further, it is unjust to Dr. W. to 
 divert attention from his valuable paper." 
 
 "Mr. Chairman," quietly suggested a brother 
 of many years' experience, and much esteemed by 
 all, "with reference to the subject of the paper, 
 I think all we know about the angels we obtain 
 from the Bible. Now this strange brother may 
 be an angel from heaven for aught I know, and 
 Dr. W. may be an angel, but Paul says, 'Though 
 we or an angel from heaven preach any other 
 gospel unto you than that ye have received, let 
 him be accursed.' Now, if we can't stand a few 
 words from Ezekiel and Paul, such as the stranger 
 has given us, without becoming sensitive, and 
 fearing that we may lose something concerning 
 the origin and nature of angels, as taught by 
 evolution, I think we had better adjourn, and go 
 home and start a revival-meeting; for it is my 
 opinion, anyhow, that angels hover more about 
 revival-meetings than they do about these preach 
 ers' meetings." 
 
 123 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "Amen ! Amen !" responded a dozen voices. 
 
 "I move we adjourn/' cried one. 
 
 "Second the motion/' said another. 
 
 "I move to lay that on the table/' retorted a 
 third. 
 
 "Question ! Question ! Question !" all over the 
 house. 
 
 "The motion before you, brethren/' said the 
 president, "is to lay the motion to adjourn on 
 the table." The vote was taken and prevailed. 
 Then a vote was taken on the motion to extend 
 the time for the stranger to finish his remarks, 
 which also prevailed. But when they came to 
 look for him, he was not in the room. He had 
 finished his address, excepting four words, and had 
 quietly retired just as the wrangle began. The 
 dignified Doctors of Divinity looked as if they 
 had been laboring for naught, or had been sold 
 out at a very low price. They had been barking 
 up a tree after the game v:as gono. So, the time 
 of adjournment being at hand, the meeting was 
 closed, and all went home to examine the Un 
 known Man's speech, as contained in Ezekiel and 
 Paul, and to read the balance of the chapters, 
 especially those who were opposed to extending 
 124 
 
UNKNOWN IN PREACHERS' MEETING. 
 
 the time. But who could this strange man be? 
 From whence did he come? What did he mean 
 by this interruption ? Were his remarks intended 
 to be personal? Was this a message from God? 
 They had heard of his visit to Dr. Goodfellow's 
 church and the Diamond Saloon, but had at 
 tributed it to the eccentricities of an unbalanced 
 mind. Perhaps he might drop into one of their 
 churches soon. Who was he, anyhow ? 
 
 125 
 
XVI. 
 
 FIRST MEETING IN THE "WICKED WARD." 
 
 THE subject to be discussed at the meeting in 
 Oak Hall was, "What can be Done to Improve 
 the Home?" Its selection was premeditated, not 
 accidental. However much the people might di 
 vide in opinion on other things, they would be 
 united on the Home. This was the basis of so 
 ciety, the State, and the Church. Its improve 
 ment could not fail to interest every one, and to 
 bring all classes together; whereas the announce 
 ment of a distinctively political or religious sub 
 ject would be limited in its scope, and divisive 
 in its result. 
 
 Mrs. McCord, while she had not been trained 
 in any particular school of philosophy, religion, 
 or reform, had an instinctive and common-sense 
 theory of her own. She was of the opinion that 
 differential points, in all reformatory efforts, 
 should never be emphasized. Such a course al 
 ways creates antagonism, and widens the distance 
 between classes and Churches. Points of agree- 
 
MEETING IN THE WICKED WARD. 
 
 ment should be sought and emphasized. With 
 such a basis to stand upon and to start from, 
 sympathy, mutual toleration, and co-operation 
 would follow. The conservation of energy should 
 obtain in all effort for the uplifting of men, as 
 well as in the realm of physical dynamics. This 
 is wise economy. The wasting of beneficent force 
 is a violation of the highest law of the universe. 
 Good men will have much to answer for in this 
 regard. Few, if any, are so depraved as to be 
 utterly bereft of all that is good. Find the good, 
 recognize its presence, and from this basic point 
 work upward. There is some truth in every 
 system of religion. The wise missionary will 
 search for it, recognize it, adopt it, and say to 
 his brother man: "On this we agree; let us walk 
 together as far as we can. We will more likely 
 see eye to eye, looking from a common view-point, 
 than looking from our disagreements." Obe 
 dience to what we know will unlock the unknown, 
 and bring other truths within our vision. If the 
 world is ever united in religious effort, it must 
 be on this basis. "If any man wills to do His 
 will, he shall know of the doctrine, whether it 
 be of God." The one talent of knowledge, how- 
 127 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ever small or imperfect, if honestly used, will as 
 certainly yield increase as the five. The Church 
 will be a weak institution just as long as it ac 
 centuates non-essentials and differences. The 
 force spent in defending doctrines and customs, 
 the belief or non-belief in which will neither open 
 nor close the gates of heaven to any man, would, 
 if rightly used, have pushed the world onward a 
 thousand years nearer the millennium. What 
 ever, if any, may have been the justification for 
 this enormous waste of energy in the past, the 
 loud cry of the unreached millions for light, for 
 help, for uplifting, and for God, though all do 
 not know his name, demands a truce in the battle 
 of antagonistic theories, and a united forward 
 movement on the basis of the things on which 
 we agree, flinging to the world our banner in 
 scribed, "The greatest of these is Love." To per 
 sist in the course that now obtains is like a boy 
 who begins the study of the multiplication-table, 
 and, after mastering half a dozen columns, de 
 votes more time to the lines that divide the 
 columns and the shape of the figures than to the 
 remaining unmastered part of the table. 
 
 This is a summary of Mrs. McCord's unwrit- 
 128 
 
MEETING IN THE WICKED WARD. 
 
 ten philosophy: With this faith she called the 
 Sunday afternoon meeting at Oak Hall, to con 
 sider " What can be Done to Improve the Home ?" 
 The attendance was large ; the hall was crowded. 
 Xearly a dozen nationalities were represented. 
 Mothers and wives predominated. It was ob 
 served that the eleven newsboys, with their 
 mothers, were on the very front seats. Little 
 Jammie McFadden's father and mother, and the 
 policeman who was present when Jammie died, 
 were also among them. The Unknown Man oc 
 cupied a seat in a little recess where he would 
 not be seen. Mrs. McCord, Dr. Goodfellow, and 
 a choir of singers, were on the platform. Father 
 Martini, a bright and well-preserved Catholic 
 priest, was seen in the rear. Mrs. McCord ap 
 proached him, and very kindly invited him to a 
 seat on the platform, which he accepted. She 
 handed him a small Bible, and, in a spirit of 
 gentle, loving authority, said, "Will you kindly 
 read a psalm to the people ?" He was somewhat 
 -taken aback, but to the surprise of all, including 
 himself, and very much to the gratification of 
 Mrs. McCord, he arose and read in a most im 
 pressive manner the ninety-first Psalm: "He that 
 9 129 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 dwelleth in the secret place of the Most High 
 shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty. 
 . . . Because thou hast made the Lord, which 
 is my refuge, even the Most High, thy habitation, 
 there shall no evil befall thee, neither shall any 
 plague come nigh thy dwelling. He shall give 
 his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all 
 thy ways." 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow followed with this brief 
 prayer: 
 
 "Dear Father, these are thy people, thy chil 
 dren, created in thine image, the objects of thy 
 love. Their condition in life is hard as compared 
 with that of some of us. They are poorly paid 
 for their work, and some of them have not as 
 much work even as they can do. Their homes 
 are very small, with scarcely any of the con- 
 veniencies of life. Some of them may not have 
 enough to eat. Mrs. McCord has come among 
 them to see if something can not be done to im 
 prove their condition. Dear Father, help her 
 while she talks, and help all these dear people 
 to hear. May there come to all who are strug 
 gling so hard to keep body and soul together, 
 fresh courage, higher inspiration, new ambition, 
 130 
 
MEETING IN THE WICKED WARD. 
 
 and a good hope that, by and by, all will have a 
 home in the 'house not made with hands, eternal 
 in the heavens/ Amen." 
 
 All heads were bowed during the prayer. 
 Many sought to- hide the unbidden tear as the 
 "Amen" was said. How much we are alike! 
 Thank the good Father for tears. How many they 
 have saved, when all other means have failed! 
 The choir then sang "O, think of the home over 
 there." 
 
 Mrs. McCord delivered a loving, practical ad 
 dress on the "Home." When properly built and 
 managed, it was the fountain of all good. Its 
 streams would bless society, the State, and the 
 Church. It was a refuge for the laboring man 
 and woman on their return from the weary toil 
 of the day. It was the school for the children. 
 She continued: "The good Master has sent me 
 among you to help you improve your homes. Why 
 he should do this I can not now understand; per 
 haps I will later on. I have a beautiful home of 
 my own, and more than I need." 
 
 "She libs in heben wid de angels," said one 
 of the newsboys, out loud, who had been at her 
 house. 
 
 131 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "Youse had better shut up youse face/' said 
 Bud, "or I ? 11 mop up dis floor wid youse." 
 
 Not recognizing the interruption, she pro 
 ceeded: "I want you to have better homes, more 
 room, more furniture, paper and pictures on the 
 walls, purer air and water, better food, and more 
 of it. I will help you all I can to get these things. 
 I want your landlords to improve your tenements 
 and clean up the premises, and then you must 
 try and keep them clean. I want the Board of 
 Health to give you better sanitary conditions. 
 I want the mayor and the city alderman to see 
 that the streets, alleys, and back yards are kept 
 clean; and finally, you should not forget that a 
 good earthly home is the highest type of the 
 heavenly home. I want you all to make for your 
 selves such homes here, and so to live on earth 
 that, when your work here is done, you will be 
 ready for the better home in heaven. What a 
 contrast there will be between these earthly homes 
 and the 'house not made with hands, eternal in 
 the heavens V Dear little Jammie McFadden went 
 up to his heavenly home, just a few weeks ago, 
 from one of the plainest of your homes here. 
 If he could return this afternoon and talk to us, 
 132 
 
MEETING IN THE WICKED WARD. 
 
 what a story he could tell of the grandeur and 
 beauty of that heavenly home ! Now let us all 
 work together to make good homes here, and to 
 obtain a better home over there." 
 
 Following these loving counsels, Miss Adelia 
 McCord stepped to the organ near the front of 
 the platform, which caused a very perceptible 
 commotion among the newsboys, several remark 
 ing, "Dare 's de kid angel ; she 's go'n' ter sing 
 ar song." 
 
 "Youse kids had better stop spoutin' youse 
 boxes now, or sumthin 7 11 happen here," said Bud, 
 as he shook his fist in the direction of the inter 
 ruption. 
 
 Adelia proceeded to sing: 
 
 " Home, home ; sweet, sweet home ; 
 Be it ever so humble, there 's no place like home." 
 
 The choir united in the chorus. When they 
 came to the last verse, Mrs. McCord requested 
 the congregation to join in the chorus. The ear 
 nest, coarse voices of the men, the squeaky tones 
 of the women, and the discords of the children, 
 produced a heterogeneous medley of sound that, 
 under other circumstances, would have been ex- 
 133 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 tremely comical ; but the upturned faces, the tear 
 ful eyes, and the honest effort to do the best they 
 could, produced a most pathetic scene that will 
 never be forgotten. Dr. Goodf ellow followed with 
 a few kind words, and announced that he would 
 speak in the hall at 7.30 in the evening. 
 
 The comments, as the people went home, were 
 varied and interesting. Among the first was our 
 friend, the policeman: "I belave in my soule that 
 she 's the holy Virgin Mary coom back to earth 
 again. If any mon spakes a wooard ferninst her, 
 I ? 11 make anither soft place on the top of his 
 pate," swinging his club over his head somewhat 
 ferociously. 
 
 "She ? s a daisy," exclaimed Goldbug, "and 
 dat leetle rosebud sings like a kanary." 
 
 "She 's a gude wooman, ond she makes me 
 think o' me ain mither in me ain bonnie coontrie," 
 said Jammie McFadden's father, as a big tear 
 stole slowly down his rough face, which he wiped 
 away with the back of his brawny hand. "She 
 was gude and kaind to my wee bairn when the 
 gude Master took him awa' over the hill; and I 
 hae na' forgot my promise ither, to mate the 
 laddie over there." 
 
 134 
 
MEETING IN THE WICKED WARD. 
 
 An old farmer, who was visiting some friends 
 in the city, being at the meeting, was much stirred 
 by what he had heard. "I kalkelate that she 
 knows what she 's talkin' about," he avowed to 
 his friends as they walked homeward. "I reckon 
 she 's deliburated sumwhat considerable about 
 hums and sich like. She made mee feel kinder 
 humsick meself. I kinder wished me old woman 
 had been a-sittin' by my side. I sort a-felt as if 
 1 'd like to kiss the old gal ag'in', seem' it 's nigh 
 onto a 'coon's age since I perpe'rated anything uv 
 that sort. I wonder ef she would n't cum out to 
 Mason's skule-house, and exterpashuate to us in 
 Koonsocket Holler. I fetch in a lode of hay every 
 Saturday arternoon, and I would be ra'le glad 
 to kunvey the lady out in my hag-riggin'." 
 
 Father Martini indicated his interest in the 
 speaker and her work by begging the privilege 
 of a personal interview with Mrs. McCord at her 
 own house, which was cheerfully promised at any 
 time convenient to him. 
 
 At night the hall was crowded again many 
 
 being turned away to hear Dr. Goodfellow, who 
 
 discussed the elements and characteristics of 
 
 "True Manhood," closing with a few fitting words 
 
 135 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 jm the Man of ISTazareth, who was the model man, 
 and also a laboring man, belonging to the poorer 
 classes, and the best friend the poor man has ever 
 had or ever will have. Before he dismissed the 
 people, the Unknown Man rose and looked toward 
 the speaker, as if awaiting his direction. He 
 nodded his head, as much as to say "go on," 
 whereupon the stranger said: 
 
 "Let not your heart be troubled; ye believe 
 in God, believe also in me. In my Father's house 
 are many mansions ; if it were not so I would 
 have told you. I go to prepare a place for you. 
 And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will 
 come again, and receive you unto myself, that 
 where I am there ye may be also. . . . And 
 God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; 
 and there shall be no more death, neither sorrow, 
 nor crying, neither shall there be any more pain ; 
 for the former things are passed away. . . . 
 In his presence is fullness of joy ; at his right hand 
 there are pleasures for evermore." 
 
 The people were dismissed, and proceeded 
 quietly to their homes, all feeling this was the 
 dawn of a better day to them. 
 
 136 
 
XVII. 
 
 INTERVIEW BETWEEN FATHER MARTINI AND 
 MRS. MoCORD. 
 
 EARLY the following week Father Martini 
 called on Mrs. McCord for the promised inter 
 view. He was of French birth, though reared 
 and educated in this country. He had also spent 
 two years at Rome. He was thoroughly trained 
 for the work of a Catholic priest. Naturally he 
 was a man of striking personnel. His manners 
 were polished and winning. He could move with 
 grace and easy dignity in the most enlightened 
 circles; he could also adapt himself to those in 
 humble conditions. He was imbued with the 
 natural love of freedom characteristic of his na 
 tive land. He had also imbibed the true spirit 
 and lofty genius of American institutions. He 
 was, therefore, a little restless under the limita 
 tions and ultramontanism of his Church. He was 
 a conscientious Catholic, but he felt somewhat 
 like a caged eagle. He panted for purer air and 
 more of it; he longed for a broader vision and a 
 137 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 larger sphere. He would gladly soar to the high 
 est mount of observation. He rightly sought to 
 know all that could be known of truth and duty, 
 and to do all that could be done to uplift and 
 ennoble mankind. But he was under irritating 
 restrictions ecclesiastical, theological, social. In 
 this state of mind he met Mrs. McCord. He was 
 pleased with her spirit and the outline of her 
 work. She received him cordially, and welcomed 
 him heartily to her home. 
 
 "I am truly delighted to have the pleasure of 
 your acquaintance, Father Martini," she declared. 
 "I was glad to see you at our meeting, and to have 
 you take part in the service. It has always seemed 
 strange to me that our Catholic friends, who wor 
 ship the same God, believe in the same Christ, 
 and are seeking the same heaven, should be sepa 
 rated from us in Christian labor and fellowship. 
 Why can't we work together?" 
 
 With a peculiar twinkle of his eye, Father 
 Martini saw his opportunity, and in the most 
 gracious manner replied: "I fully share in the 
 pleasure of our meeting, Mrs. McCord, and also 
 in your surprise that we should be separated in 
 work and fellowship. Does it not occur to you, 
 138 
 
FATHER MARTINI. 
 
 however, that it was the Protestants that sepa 
 rated from the Catholics ? But for that we would 
 be united to-day. Why do you not return to the 
 Church, and thus end the separation? You see, 
 Mrs. McCord, the historical argument is against 
 you. But seriously, I would not have you leave 
 your Church and come to ours. Protestantism 
 is doing a marvelous work in bringing the world 
 to our Lord. It is to talk with you about your 
 plans, and to find out if it will be possible for me 
 to co-operate with you, that I am here." 
 
 Mrs. McCord's countenance was illumed as 
 with the light of a newborn joy as she listened 
 to these words of the good priest, and she an 
 swered with much animation: "You can not 
 imagine what happiness it affords me to hear you 
 speak of co-operating with me. And I shall only 
 be too glad to have your assistance on any plan 
 that will not compromise you. My work is not 
 under the auspices of Protestantism, nor even of 
 my own particular Church, though I have the 
 sympathy and support of my pastor, whom I 
 would like you to know. The world's great want 
 is larger than any Church. I would not have you 
 withdraw from your Church. It needs more 
 139 
 
CSUBCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 priests of your broad and generous stamp. But 
 can you not step out of your priestly garments, 
 lay aside your ecclesiastical rubrics, and, as a 
 brother man, follow the Master among the multi 
 tude of neglected people whom neither your 
 Church nor mine is reaching?" 
 
 "My sympathies are all in that direction," 
 acknowledged the father. "But you certainly 
 understand, Mrs. McCord, that there is a divine 
 order about all Christian service and worship ; and 
 to ignore this is to go in the face of the Master, 
 producing disorder and confusion. Moreover, the 
 multitude of the unsaved is so large that the effort 
 of one, or even a considerable number of indi 
 viduals, seems like a drop of water in the great 
 ocean. These perishing millions need a massive 
 organization, whose age and grandeur will im 
 press and awe, with authority to administer the 
 holy sacraments." 
 
 Mrs. McCord was being led unexpectedly into 
 deep water; but she breathed a mental prayer, 
 and proceeded: "I am not learned as you are, 
 Father Martini, in Church dialectics; but my 
 Bible goes back to a time before either your 
 Church or mine was in existence. And I read 
 140 
 
FATHER MARTINI. 
 
 of the Master going to the wilderness after one 
 lost sheep ; of his talking to one poor sinful woman 
 at the well of Jacob; of his order to 'go preach 
 to every creature;' and of the final determination 
 of human destiny upon the principle, 'Inasmuch 
 as ye did it to one of the least of these my brethren, 
 ye did it unto me.' In unevangelized communities, 
 the people should be sought out and discipled 
 first, then the organized Church should follow, 
 'teaching them to observe all things whatsoever 
 He has commanded.' ' 
 
 Father Martini had found his match in a field 
 of argument which he did not understand as well 
 as that in which he had been drilled in the schools. 
 It was difficult for him to keep out of the realm 
 of "authority," "tradition," "Church encyclicals," 
 and "ecclesiastical pronouncements." An appeal, 
 therefore, to primitive Christianity anterior to the 
 historical origin of his Church led him into a field 
 which he had not explored so thoroughly. But 
 he was a Christian gentleman, and he was talk 
 ing to an educated lady. With genuine apprecia 
 tion of the ability of his fair antagonist, he con 
 tinued the interview: 
 
 "You speak with a force, Mrs. McCord, which 
 141 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 I am pleased to recognize, and your argument 
 touches my heart. But I beg to inquire how you 
 can expect to disciple or redeem any one with 
 out the saving ordinances of the Holy Church, and 
 the presence of the divinely-appointed representa 
 tive of Almighty God to hear confession and pro 
 nounce absolution?" 
 
 "I can see/' returned Mrs. McCord, "the force 
 of your question from your point of view; but 
 I do not look at these matters from that point. 
 Now, Father Martini, there are many things we 
 hold in common. Why can't we stand together 
 on the things about which we agree, and do the 
 best we can for the poor, perishing people, until 
 time and the Master shall adjust our disagree 
 ments? Let us see: you believe in God, in Jesus 
 Christ, in the Holy Ghost, in the inspiration of 
 the Bible, in the sinfulness of man, in the resur 
 rection of the dead, in the life eternal, do you 
 not?" 
 
 "With all my heart I do," was his answer. 
 
 "You believe also," continued she, "in the 
 
 necessity of improving the homes of the people; 
 
 in purer air and water; in better tenements; in 
 
 improved sanitary conditions; and in such pro- 
 
 142 
 
FATHER MARTINI. 
 
 vision for the^moral, social, and intellectual up 
 lifting of the people as their condition seems to 
 demand, do you not ?" 
 
 "With all my heart, I certainly do," was the 
 answer again. 
 
 "Well, all these I believe, too," said Mrs. 
 McCord. "Now, why can't we start on this creed, 
 and help the poor people in their urgent need, 
 and leave the points of disagreement to be settled 
 by the theologians, the critics, the dogmatists, the 
 formalists, the bishops, and the popes ; and, above 
 all else, by time ? For you know Lord Bacon has 
 said, 'Truth is the child of time, not of authority." 
 
 "Indeed, I can not produce any good reason 
 for not doing so," confessed the clever priest, 
 "excepting that the Church has not ordered the 
 work to be done in that way." 
 
 "Well, now, honestly, Father Martini, if my 
 ox should fall into the ditch, would not you help 
 me take him out, even on the Sabbath-day?" in 
 quired Mrs. McCord. "The mass of the people 
 ajre down in the 'ditch,' and liable to perish be 
 fore either your Church or mine can reach them 
 with their cumbrous machinery. Would it not be 
 more Christlike to hurry to their help, get them 
 143 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 out of the 'ditch/ wash and clean them up, ready 
 for presentation to the Church when it comes 
 along, whether it shall be yours or mine ?" 
 
 Father Martini replied: "I am compelled to 
 believe you are quite right. I find no answer in 
 my heart to your argument, though my head is 
 slow to accept your conclusions. I must confess 
 I find myself entangled by precedent and Church 
 authority. I will co-operate with you in your 
 Christly work, as far as I can." 
 
 Thanking Mrs. McCord for the pleasure of 
 the interview, and the honor of her acquaintance, 
 and receiving a most cordial invitation to call any 
 time at his convenience, Father Martini departed 
 with a new light in his heart, and a resolution to 
 follow the Master wherever he might lead. 
 
 144 
 
XVIII. 
 
 JENNIE PATTERSON RESCUED. 
 
 NOTHING makes the heart so sick as to know 
 that a loved one is lost, and not to know whether 
 the missing one is dead or alive. It would be a 
 relief to be assured of death, rather than to en 
 dure the fears that a highly-wrought imagination 
 may suggest. What pen can portray the misery 
 of those who have waited for weeks for tidings 
 from the last battle, or from the vessel burned 
 at sea, or from the mine that ingulfed its hun 
 dreds of workers ? 
 
 Many children were lost in the great fire. 
 Some were never heard from ; others were found 
 roaming aimlessly over the prairies, or through 
 the desolate streets. The newspapers contained 
 columns of advertisements, some inquiring for 
 lost children, and offering rewards for informa 
 tion ; others announcing the whereabouts of miss 
 ing persons and inquiring for their parents or 
 friends. Several weeks had elapsed, and no tid- 
 10 145 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ings concerning Jennie Patterson. Her parents 
 had used every available means to find her, but 
 without success. The only conclusion was that 
 she had either perished in the fire, or was being 
 held for larger reward, or for some nameless 
 purpose. The agony of the parents was unbear 
 able. The mother was completly prostrated. 
 
 When the postman called at Mrs. McCord's, 
 where Mr. and Mrs. Patterson had stopped since 
 the great calamity, he delivered a letter addressed 
 to "Mr. and Mrs. Patterson, parents of the lost 
 child/' which read : 
 
 "DEAR FKIENDS, 'Behold, I bring you glad 
 tidings of great joy. The dead is alive; the lost 
 is found. Rejoice and be exceeding glad. 7 To 
 morrow the lost one will be home. 
 
 "UNKNOWN MAN." 
 
 The effect of this brief message was inde 
 scribable. Mrs. Patterson sprang to her feet from 
 the lounge, and clapped her hands for gladness. 
 Mr. Patterson sent a message to the factory not 
 to look for him for at least two days. All the 
 McCords joined in the general joy. The whole 
 neighborhood soon heard the good news, and 
 shared in the rejoicing. Though what little they 
 146 
 
JENNIE PATTERSON RESCUED. 
 
 knew of the "Unknown Man" was enshrined in 
 mystery, no one hinted a doubt of the genuine 
 ness of the letter. The parents could not close 
 their eyes in sleep that night for very joy. It 
 was the longest night of their lives. They thought 
 the morning light would never dawn. They 
 waited as those who watch for the morning. 
 
 The discovery of Jennie came about in this 
 way: Bud had learned of her loss through Mrs. 
 McCord, and so was on the lookout for her 
 wherever he went selling papers. He had also 
 informed the Unknown Man, and he too joined 
 in the search. One day Bud entered the Diamond 
 Saloon, which was the worst dive in the ward, to 
 sell papers. While he was there he passed into 
 a small side-room, used as a restaurant and wine- 
 room, when, to his great surprise and joy, he ob 
 served Jennie serving the tables. He had seen 
 her several times at Mrs. McCord's, and so recog 
 nized her at once. She would doubtless have 
 recognized him also, but Bud knew that that 
 might be fatal to her rescue ; so he kept his back 
 toward her until he was out of the room. As 
 he was going down street, he unexpectedly met 
 the Unknown Man, to whom he reported his dis- 
 147 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 covery. This strange person seemed instinctively 
 to understand the little girl's danger. He was sure 
 that nothing but the coolest tact, involving per 
 haps a hard physical struggle, would rescue her. 
 He knew, from the character of the place, that 
 no motive of love or sympathy for the girl actu 
 ated the scoundrels who had decoyed her to that 
 den of debauchery, where she was held as a cap 
 tive. So he said to Bud that he would manage 
 the rescue, and Bud should deliver her to her 
 parents. 
 
 That same night, about ten o'clock, he entered, 
 for the second time, the Diamond Saloon, which, 
 as usual, was well filled with men of the baser 
 sort, who frequent such places. As he moved 
 about in the crowd he did not attract attention, or 
 arouse suspicion. Presently he stepped into the 
 restaurant and seated himself at a table. Fortu 
 nately, Jennie came to serve him. Instead of 
 giving an order for refreshments, he said: "I am 
 your friend, Jennie. I know you. You must 
 not stay here. Come with me, and I will send you 
 home to your father and mother. We can only 
 escape through the front door of the saloon. I 
 will stand near the door, and you come slowly 
 148 
 
JENNIE PATTERSON RESCUED. 
 
 through the saloon as if you were looking for 
 something. When you see me, walk slowly to 
 me; then we will rush out at the door and run 
 for our lives. Make no mistake. Show no ex 
 citement. Trust me, and you will be with your 
 mother in a few hours. Understand ?" 
 
 "Yes, sir/ 7 she said. 
 
 He walked leisurely into the front room, 
 where the bar was located, and took his stand 
 not far from the door. There were a dozen men 
 at the bar, all half drunk, so that his movement 
 was not observed. But when Jennie appeared, 
 some of the men addressed her and began to play 
 with her, fondling her with their hands. This 
 attracted the attention of the proprietor, who or 
 dered her back to the restaurant. But instead 
 of obeying, she ran to the Unknown Man, who 
 seized her by the hand and started for the door. 
 Before he reached it, however, the saloon-owner, 
 seeing that his beautiful little prize was likely to 
 escape, with a series of nameless oaths, grabbed 
 the stranger by the coat-collar, and was about to 
 throw him to the floor, when he received a blow 
 from an unseen hand, that sent him sprawling on 
 his back in the middle of the room, and, before 
 149 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 he could get to his feet, Jennie and her rescuer 
 had disappeared. As soon as they were outside 
 of the dive, the stranger holding Jennie by the 
 hand, ran rapidly, turning the first corner, pass 
 ing through an alley over to the next street, and 
 out of sight of their pursuers. Indeed, the whole 
 thing was done so quickly, and the blow received 
 by the saloon proprietor was so stunning, that 
 it was at least five minutes before he could realize 
 what had occurred. The Unknown Man took 
 Jennie to the house of Bud's mother for the night, 
 and instructed Bud to deliver her to her parents 
 the next morning. 
 
 After breakfast, Mrs. Patterson took her seat 
 at the front parlor window, and watched intently 
 the gate opening into the splendid grounds of 
 the McCord residence. Mr. Patterson walked 
 back and forth on the path into which the gate 
 opened, ever and anon wiping the perspiration 
 from his face, and trying to disguise his manifest 
 nervousness. About ten o'clock he glanced up 
 the street toward the corner, when he saw a news 
 boy alight from the street-car, holding the hand 
 of a little girl. He turned toward the house, and 
 cried at the top of his voice: "Here she is! Here 
 150 
 
JENNIE PATTERSON RESCUED. 
 
 she is!" Then he flung open the gate and ran 
 with all his might toward the corner. Jennie 
 at once recognized him, and ran to meet him, 
 crying, "O papa ! O papa !" and jumped into his 
 arms. By this time, Mrs. Patterson, having 
 rushed from the house, met them, and the scene 
 of unspeakable joy was repeated, Jennie saying 
 over and over, "O mamma! mamma! mamma!" 
 They hugged and kissed their dear child again 
 and again. Bud stood by and looked on with 
 amazement. He had never witnessed such a scene. 
 In the joy of the parents they had overlooked 
 the boy. Mrs. Patterson said, a Why, Jennie, 
 how did you ever get home?" "Bud brought 
 me," she answered. And then the mother be 
 came aware of Bud's presence. She immediately 
 threw her arms around him and kissed and kissed 
 him until the poor boy blushed from ear to ear. 
 "God bless you! God bless you! you dear boy, 
 for finding and bringing our darling home. We 
 can never pay you." "God bless you! my little 
 man, for the great happiness you have brought 
 to us. You shall have your reward," said Mr. 
 Patterson. By this time a large crowd had col 
 lected on the street, and everybody in the neigh- 
 151 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 borhood knew that Jennie Patterson had been 
 found and brought home by Bud, the newsboy. 
 
 After they had entered the house and the ex 
 citement had somewhat subsided, Mr. Patterson 
 placed in the hands of Bud ten twenty-dollar gold- 
 pieces, and added, "This is not all; you will hear 
 from me again." Poor Bud did n't know there 
 was that much money in the world. He was 
 overcome. He had never thought of any reward. 
 He was simply speechless. He looked at the shin 
 ing coin, and then, with a peculiar grin, he looked 
 at Jennie. Then he picked up his cap and started 
 for the door; but looking back to Mr. Patterson, 
 he asked, "Wot will I do wid dis gol'-mine ?" 
 
 "Do just what you please, my little man," 
 said Mr. Patterson. 
 
 "I '11 tell you what to do with it, Bud. Buy 
 a house ; may be we '11 live in it some day" sug 
 gested Jennie. 
 
 152 
 
XIX. 
 
 MRS. McCORD LEASES AND RENOVATES A TENE 
 MENT BLOCK. 
 
 THE tenement-houses in Chattahooche, which 
 furnished the lodging-places of many people in 
 the "Wicked Ward," like those in other large 
 cities, were the occasion, if not the direct cause, 
 of much of the discomfort and immorality of 
 their occupants. In the large buildings there were 
 from twenty to fifty apartments, having from one 
 to three rooms; plain, small, destitute of paint 
 and all adornments; so constructed that sunlight 
 and pure air were entirely absent. Many of these 
 rooms were in the basement, virtually under 
 ground, dark, damp, dirty, teeming with bugs and 
 rats, festering with decay and filth. In many in 
 stances several persons of different ages and sex 
 would occupy a single room. The sanitary regu 
 lations, or rather irregulations, were abominable. 
 The halls, stairways, back yards, and alleys were 
 153 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 usually reeking with filth and garbage. A visitor 
 describes one of these buildings as follows: 
 
 "On a dark day there is scarcely any light 
 at all in these rooms; and on the brightest sun 
 shiny day there is only a little light during the 
 middle of the day, and never any direct rays of 
 the sun. I found, up in one of these rooms, a 
 young woman with her first-born in her arms, 
 not yet a year old, that will certainly die before 
 the summer is out if it stays there. All day long 
 the mother and wife is kept here with her invalid 
 child. Their faces look like potato-vines that 
 have sprouted and grown in the cellar. They 
 are dying for the lack of sunshine and pure 
 air. . . . There are scores of tenement- 
 houses where the sun never rises at all, except 
 on the roof-tops, or now and then sends a slant 
 ray, thrown down into the dark court in seem 
 ing mockery. It is impossible for any one to 
 get from language alone, either spoken or writ 
 ten, an adequate idea of the loneliness, the sense 
 of gloom, the filth and squalor, of the apartments 
 in some of these tenement-houses." 
 
 Crowded, as many are, by sheer necessity, 
 into these repulsive places, something after the 
 154 
 
LEASE OF A TENEMENT BLOCK. 
 
 manner of transporting slaves in the dark hold 
 of sailing-vessels from Africa two hundred years 
 ago, one can imagine them praying all the time, 
 if they ever knew what these things mean: 
 
 "0, but to breathe the breath 
 
 Of the cowslip and primrose sweet, 
 With the sky above my head, 
 And the grass beneath my feet ; 
 
 For only one short hour 
 
 To feel as I used to feel, 
 Before I knew the woes of want, 
 
 And the walk that costs a meal 1" 
 
 In prosecuting her design to improve the con 
 dition of the people, Mrs. McCord ascertained 
 the address of the owner of the Hathaway Tene 
 ment Block. Calling upon him, she first protested 
 against the dilapidated condition of the building 
 and its utter lack of proper sanitary regulations. 
 The owner rather winced under her scathing re 
 buke. Then, as usual from such landlords, he 
 insisted that the rental income did not justify 
 any improvements. She inquired the rental value 
 of the buildings. He replied that the forty apart 
 ments ought to average four dollars a month, 
 which would be $1,920 a year; but that he did n't 
 get that much out of them, for some never paid 
 155 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 any rent. Whereupon Mrs. McCord proposed to 
 take a lease on the entire building for five years, 
 at $1,800 a year, provided he would spend $500 
 in repairs immediately. He promptly accepted 
 her proposition, and the lease was signed and de 
 livered, Mrs. McCord giving her check for the 
 first month's rent. 
 
 The renovation of the old, dilapidated place 
 began at once. A plain coating of paint was put 
 on the interior; inexpensive but neat paper was 
 placed on the walls ; the ventilation was improved, 
 and the closets put in good sanitary condition. 
 The back yards were cleaned up, and the fences 
 and sheds were whitewashed. The tenants were 
 so delighted that many of them assisted in the 
 work. There were about one hundred and fifty 
 people in the building. Mrs. McCord scaled the 
 rent according to the number and location of the 
 rooms, fixing the prices at enough to cover what 
 she had agreed to pay, including the cost of a 
 person to take charge of the premises. She 
 executed new leases at the beginning of the 
 month, enjoining cleanliness in all the apartments. 
 The superintendent scrubbed the halls and stair 
 ways every Saturday, and swept them every day. 
 156 
 
LEASE OF A TENEMENT BLOCK. 
 
 Each apartment was inspected once a week. A 
 placard was hung on every door, "Please help to 
 keep things clean and nice, and you will have 
 your reward." A small deduction was made on 
 all advance payments. Mrs. Buddington, Bud's 
 mother, was selected to have charge of the build 
 ing. One of Mr. McCord's clerks collected the 
 rents the first of each month. 
 
 In a short time the tenants, as well as the 
 building, were transformed. Cleanliness, in and 
 about the premises, stimulated the occupants to 
 greater neatness and order. Nearly all seemed 
 to take pride in the upward movement of things. 
 The newspapers spoke in approving terms of the 
 new departure. Tenants in other buildings com 
 plained and demanded better quarters. Landlords 
 became alarmed, and began to improve their 
 properties. The leaven worked in many direc 
 tions. Mrs. McCord, supported by a number of 
 the leading citizens, visited the mayor and Board 
 of Health, and demanded more attention to the 
 sanitary necessities of that part of the city. The 
 police service was also improved. In one year 
 a most decided change for the better was in evi 
 dence in that ward. At the close of the first year, 
 157 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the receipts from rentals footed $2,000. After 
 paying $100 for the care of the building, $100 
 remained, which was nearly seven per cent on the 
 investment. This was deposited in the bank, to 
 be used for the benefit of any who might be out 
 of employment or unable from sickness to pay 
 their rent. All the tenants who did not move 
 out of that part of the city were anxious to rent 
 for another year, and more applications for rooms 
 were made than could be accommodated. In 
 every way the experiment was a success. 
 
 158 
 
XX. 
 
 INTERVIEW WITH A SOCIALIST. 
 
 THE Unknown Man spent much of his time 
 visiting from house to house among the poorest 
 of the people, imparting temporal and spiritual 
 help to those in greatest need. In these excursions 
 he met with varied receptions. Some were glad 
 to see and hear him ; others would scarcely admit 
 him, or, if admitted, would soon indicate that 
 his spiritual ministrations were not needed, though 
 the tender of material aid was never declined, 
 albeit sometimes received with evidence of sus 
 picion. Distrust, prejudice, and often hatred to 
 ward the rich, frequently appeared, while, as to 
 God, there was neither faith nor reverence, but 
 often a feeling of bold defiance or hopeless de 
 spair. One family will be a fair illustration of 
 many others. It consisted of husband, wife, and 
 five children, and wife's mother. The husband 
 was a man of considerable intelligence, evidently 
 having seen better days. His income of an 
 average of four dollars a week came from odd 
 159 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 jobs of common work secured at random. The 
 wife was a pale-faced, careworn, discouraged 
 mother, whose income from washing and ironing 
 never exceeded three dollars a week. The chil 
 dren were non-producers, excepting as they oc 
 casionally carried home a few pieces of mill- 
 wood or a lump of coal, picked up on the street. 
 After paying four dollars a month for rent, the 
 amount remaining with which to clothe and feed 
 three adults and five children for a month never 
 exceeded twenty-five dollars often it was less. 
 Once in his life the husband's income had been 
 a thousand dollars a year. But misfortune and 
 adverse circumstances had cast him into the 
 stream that is daily floating its hundreds into the 
 hopeless maelstrom of the "submerged classes" 
 of the great cities. If he ever had any faith in 
 God, it had disappeared. If he ever had believed 
 in the sympathy and helpfulness of the upper 
 classes, he had ceased so to believe. Whatever 
 respect for the Church he had imbibed in earlier 
 life, had been supplanted by bitterness of feel 
 ing and a sense of neglect and injustice. He 
 was not in a state of mind to receive spiritual 
 comfort with profit, and temporal aid was not ac- 
 160 
 
INTERVIEW WITH A SOCIALIST. 
 
 cepted with any spirit of gratitude ; for lie had 
 the feeling that he could comfortably support his 
 family if he had a chance to work at fair wages. 
 What he wanted was that "chance." However 
 much such a man may be responsible for his un 
 fortunate condition, he can never be uplifted by 
 reminding him of his own shortcomings. He 
 must be approached in some other way. 
 
 In his interview with this person, whose name 
 was Todd, the Unknown Man found it necessary 
 to depart from his custom of using Scripture 
 language exclusively. Addressing Mr. Todd, he 
 said: 
 
 "I should be glad to assist you in some way, 
 if I can. The appearance of your house and your 
 family indicate that your income is insufficient 
 to make your family comfortable." 
 
 "Who pays you for detective service," in 
 quired Mr. Todd. "This is my family, and I can 
 take care of them, if I can find work at decent 
 wages." 
 
 "I hope you will not take offense at what I 
 say," replied the visitor. "I am only seeking 
 your welfare. I am your friend and your 
 brother." 
 
 11 161 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "It ? s mighty strange, if YOU are my brother, 
 that you did n't find me before this. I suppose 
 you are one of them 'missioners' that meet in 
 that little shanty down the street, where they want 
 my children to attend Sunday-school. Do you 
 think I would permit them to go to such a 'shack' 
 as that, a building which the saloons and gamblers 
 would not have for their business?" And Mr. 
 Todd turned his back to the speaker in disgust, 
 and walked across the room. 
 
 "But you must remember, Mr. Todd, that the 
 world's Savior was born in a manger, and in later 
 life had not where to lay his head." 
 
 "Mighty few of those who call themselves 
 his disciples are born in mangers these days," 
 was the response. "And as to having no place 
 to lay his head, he ought to call on some of his 
 friends for entertainment, who now live in marble 
 palaces that cost a million dollars. Perhaps they 
 could furnish him a pillow and a bed for a few 
 days." 
 
 "But," continued the Unknown Man, "you 
 ought not to hold him responsible for the ex 
 travagant use of money by some of his friends. 
 They do n't all do so. And I want to assure you 
 162 
 
INTERVIEW WITH A SOCIALIST. 
 
 that God is your friend, as he is the friend of 
 all the poor and oppressed." 
 
 "Well, I am glad to hear that," retorted Mr. 
 Todd, somewhat ironically; "but I would have 
 less trouble in believing it if I had some evidence 
 of his friendship." 
 
 "Has he not said," proceeded the Unknown 
 Man, " 'If ye being evil know how to give good 
 gifts to your children, how much more willing 
 is your Father in heaven to give good things to 
 them that ask him ?' " 
 
 "How do I know he said that?" interrupted 
 Mr. Todd. "And if he did say it, why don't 
 he do it?" 
 
 "Perhaps you do n't ask him." 
 
 "Look here, stranger. Do you suppose I 
 could look upon the rags of my children and hear 
 them crying for something to eat, and not ask 
 Almighty God, if there is such a person, to help 
 me get these things for them ? No, sir ; I have 
 asked him a thousand times, and he did n't answer. 
 If he means what he says, why do n't he help a 
 poor fellow when he is down, without money and 
 friends, and nobody to help him up? If I had 
 the power to give my children bread when they 
 163 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 are crying with hunger, and did not do it, what 
 kind of a father would I be ? I do n't want to 
 know anything more about a God that is always 
 promising to do great things, and never does any 
 thing for the poor. I 've lived in this ward five 
 years, and, as far as I know, there has never been 
 a man or woman in my house to inquire after 
 our welfare, except the landlord's agent, who calls 
 for the rent the first of every month. Xo, sir; 
 you need n't talk to me about your God helping 
 a fellow like me. He may help you fellows, but 
 I 'm not on his pay-roll." 
 
 "I am very sorry you feel this way. You 
 must have had an unfortunate history. Did you 
 have any religious training when young?" in 
 quired the visitor. 
 
 "Yes, sir, I had. I 'm not a heathen. I in 
 herited the Christian faith. My mother was as 
 good a woman as ever walked the earth. I never 
 doubted the Bible or the sincerity of Christians 
 while her example was before me. When I grew 
 to young manhood, I passed through a short 
 period of skepticism, until, by personal investi 
 gation, I satisfied my mind as to the truth of the 
 teachings of Jesus Christ. In these later years, 
 164 
 
INTERVIEW WITH A SOCIALIST. 
 
 however, I have been drifting. Adversity, pov 
 erty, and the lack of sympathy have brought me 
 where I am. I now find myself believing in 
 neither God nor man. Yours is the first word of 
 sympathy I have heard for years; your offer of 
 assistance is so unusual that I can hardly credit 
 you with sincerity." 
 
 "Well, my brother, I beg you to believe me 
 sincere; and as proof of the same, kindly accept 
 this to aid in the support of your family;" and 
 the Unknown Man handed him ten dollars, con 
 tinuing, "You will hear from me again. I will 
 see that you have regular work at good wages. " 
 
 Mr. Todd flushed a little, and was loath to 
 accept the money, but the necessities of his family 
 and the evident disinterestedness of the giver 
 overcame his scruples. As he thanked his un 
 known benefactor a slight tremor was in his voice, 
 and an unbidden tear slowly crept down his care 
 worn face. The strange brother then invited Mr. 
 Todd and his family to attend the meetings at 
 Oak Hall, and, after repeating these words of 
 Holy Scripture, bade them a loving good-bye, 
 with a promise to come again: 
 
 "Take no thought for your life, what ye shall 
 165 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 eat, or what ye shall drink; nor yet for your 
 body, what you shall put on. Is not the life more 
 than meat, and the body than raiment? Be 
 hold the fowls of the air ; for they sow not, neither 
 do they reap, nor gather into barns ; yet your 
 Heavenly Father f eedeth them. Are ye not much 
 better than they ? And why take you thought for 
 raiment ? Consider the lilies of the field, how they 
 grow; they toil not, neither do they spin; and 
 yet I say unto you that even Solomon in all his 
 glory was not arrayed like one of these." 
 
 166 
 
XXI. 
 
 A PLOT TO KILL THE UNKNOWN MAN, DEFEATED. 
 
 THE proprietor of the Diamond Saloon was 
 greatly enraged at the escape of so valuable a 
 prize as he thought he had in the person of Jennie 
 Patterson. He began to plot for the punishment 
 of her rescuer, as soon as he ascertained who he 
 was. Indeed, his plan was to have him "re 
 moved," so he might not suffer any further an 
 noyance from him. Bud went in and out of the 
 saloon at pleasure, in selling papers, without at 
 tracting any attention. One evening he overheard 
 part of a conversation between the owner and a 
 half dozen "base fellows," the substance of which 
 was that they would invite the Unknown Man to 
 the saloon to deliver an address, and, while there, 
 would fall upon him and accomplish their ne 
 farious purpose, arguing that, as he was a stranger 
 with no friends, they could easily put him out 
 of the way, and no person would ever inquire after 
 him, or call them to an account. Bud reported 
 1G7 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to the Irish policeman, who had been interested 
 in this strange man's movements ever since he 
 first met him at Jammie McFadden's funeral, 
 what he had heard. This officer watched for the 
 stranger on the street, as no one seemed to know 
 where he lived. As soon as he met him, he re 
 vealed the plot of the saloon-keeper. After con 
 sultation, they agreed upon a plan of operation. 
 The Unknown Man was to accept the invitation 
 to speak in the Diamond. The policeman reported 
 the affair to the chief of police, and^said, "Whin 
 the toime is fixed for the visit and the attack, I 
 want yees to furnish me with two officers of the 
 sacret sarvice, and we '11 be afther bayin' prisint 
 oorsilves at the same time and place, and, if it 
 plazes your honor, we ? 11 take soom parth in the 
 ixercoises." 
 
 The chief promised all Pat asked for. A few 
 days later, as the Unknown Man was passing the 
 Diamond, the following note was handed him: 
 
 "DEAR SIR, We all regretted very much the 
 interruption that occurred some weeks ago when 
 you visited us and delivered a very interesting 
 address. You doubtless observed that many who 
 were present were under the influence of liquor; 
 168 
 
PLOT TO KILL THE UNKNOWN. 
 
 otherwise there would have been no trouble, and 
 you would not have been arrested. I write this 
 to say that if it will be convenient for you, we 
 would be very glad to have you repeat your visit 
 next Thursday night, when we will assure you 
 of a large hearing and a warm reception. 
 
 "Yours truly, JACOB KILLMEN, 
 
 "Proprietor of the Diamond." 
 
 This note was promptly shown to the police 
 man. "Good," said Pat, "it woorks like a chairm. 
 It 's mesilf, with the two ither b'yes, that '11 be 
 thare, shure as St. Pathrick scared the nasty 
 snakes out of owld Ireland. We '11 have a matin' 
 they '11 niver furgit, at all, at all. Will yees mind 
 that?" 
 
 Nature sometimes assumes her most terrific 
 garb and sounds forth her most threatening voice 
 when men of murderous intent are plotting 
 crime. Thursday night was dark and ominous. 
 About the middle of the afternoon a fearful storm 
 swept over the lake and the city, which continued 
 into the night. The heavens were black and 
 angry. Occasional flashes of lightning, attended 
 by fearful peals of thunder, added to the terror 
 of the night. The flickering lights of the street 
 169 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 seemed awed into fear by these vengeful voices of 
 nature. Ever and anon belated footmen were seen 
 seeking refuge from the angered elements. It was 
 a fitting night for a dark deed. Quite a group 
 of kindred spirits had collected in the Diamond 
 to witness the "doing up" of the Unknown Man. 
 All were more or less the worse for drink. About 
 ten o'clock the intended victim entered the sa 
 loon. Two secret policemen, in citizens' clothes, 
 soon followed. 
 
 The Unknown Man was met by the proprietor, 
 and shown to a seat in the remote end of the 
 room, near the rear door, which was doubtless 
 intended to be used as a place of exit in the plot. 
 About twenty men gathered about him, and an 
 nounced their readiness to hear what he had to 
 say. The two secret policemen also took seats 
 near by. 
 
 The stranger arose and said: 
 
 "O ye generation of vipers, who hath warned 
 you to flee from the wrath to come ? Bring forth 
 therefore fruits meet for repentance. Ye ser 
 pents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape 
 the damnation of hell ? Behold your house is left 
 unto you desolate. For I say unto you, Ye shall 
 170 
 
PLOT TO KILL THE UNKNOWN. 
 
 not see me henceforth, till ye say, Blessed is he 
 that cometh in the name of the Lord/' 
 
 At this point, by a previously-arranged sig 
 nal, the men all sprang to their feet, and began 
 cursing the speaker and each other. Tables and 
 chairs were upset, and general confusion pre 
 vailed. The crowd circled about the stranger to 
 prevent his escape, but acting and talking all the 
 time as if they were quarreling among themselves. 
 In the midst of the melee, the owner of the place 
 stole up behind the Unknown Man, and, seizing 
 his arms, thought to throw him to the floor; but 
 the stranger quickly released himself from the 
 grasp of his assailant. At the same time the two 
 policemen appeared on the scene and arrested a 
 half dozen men, including the proprietor of the 
 saloon. Just then three additional officers, who 
 had been Avaiting outside for developments, en 
 tered and arrested the rest of the crowd. They 
 were all taken to the police station and locked up 
 until morning. 
 
 The clouds had folded their wings, and retired 
 for rest. The voice of the thunder had been 
 hushed into silence. The winds had been sub 
 dued and the waves calmed. The moon was shin- 
 171 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ing in soft and sympathetic splendor, and the stars 
 were winking at each other in modest coquetry. 
 The storm was overpast. It seemed as if nature 
 was celebrating the defeat of the wrong, and the 
 triumph of the right. 
 
 At the preliminary examination, the prisoners 
 were bound over to appear before the Grand Jury 
 on the charge of "assault and battery, with intent 
 to kill." The Grand Jury found a true bill against 
 them. When they were brought to trial the testi 
 mony of Bud, the letter of the proprietor to the 
 Unknown Man, and the evidence of the police 
 men, showed clearly that they were guilty, and 
 the jury found a verdict accordingly. They were 
 all sentenced to imprisonment, the owner of the 
 saloon for ten years, and the others for five years 
 each. 
 
 The mayor revoked the license of the Diamond 
 the day following the arrest. Mrs. McCord im 
 mediately rented the premises, and converted the 
 place into a reading-room and library. Truly, 
 history hath its revenges. 
 
 172 
 
XXII. 
 
 CHURCH OF THE UPPER STRATA CHANGES ITS 
 
 NAME. 
 
 DR. GOODFELLOW had patiently considered for 
 several weeks what course Providence and duty 
 indicated to him for the future. He had received 
 several flattering invitations to large churches, 
 with an increase of salary. His own people, how 
 ever, clung to him more strongly than before the 
 fire which destroyed the Church of the Upper 
 Strata. They had decided to rebuild. And some 
 were pronounced in their opinion that to leave 
 them now would be like a general abandoning his 
 army at the moment of supreme crisis. Besides 
 this, the trustees had decided to build a much less 
 expensive house of worship than their former 
 place one that would afford them all the room 
 and conveniences necessary, but costing only half 
 as much as the old church, which pleased the pas 
 tor. But what influenced him most was the fact 
 that his preaching, together with Mrs. McCord's 
 work, had wrought a great change in the minds 
 173 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 of the people as to their duty towards the poor 
 and neglected. They were now ready to encour 
 age, and with their means support, evangelistic 
 effort among them. While Dr. Goodfellow was 
 strongly drawn toward that field, and had serious 
 thoughts of entering it, he nevertheless felt that, 
 having brought his Church to see its duty toward 
 the poor, it would be best for him to remain as 
 their pastor, and direct their money and personal 
 endeavor toward that most urgent and important 
 work. This he finally decided to do. The trus 
 tees, having purchased a suitable location, pro 
 ceeded to the erection of the new house of 
 worship. It would furnish a larger seating capac 
 ity and more and better appliances for Christian 
 worship and work than the former house. By the 
 suggestion of the pastor, all needless adornment 
 was omitted. Nothing that would feed the pride 
 of the flesh or suggest class discrimination should 
 be permitted. It was to be a plain, unpretentious, 
 yet beautiful temple, with all needed accommo 
 dations and provision for the promotion of Chris 
 tian work, intellectual edification, and social rec 
 reation. The most remarkable thing of all, how 
 ever, was the fact that, without consulting their 
 174 
 
UPPER STRATA CHANGES NAME. 
 
 pastor until after the decision had been reached, 
 it had been unanimously determined by the trus 
 tees, and confirmed by the congregation, to dis 
 continue the old name, which they felt to be a 
 misnomer, and to call the new temple the "Church 
 of the ]^ew Humanity," as being a "People's 
 House of Hope." This was very congenial 
 to the pastor's conviction and feeling. Its scope 
 was as large as the needs of the race. It embraced 
 all the "people;" no class, no color, no race, was 
 necessarily excluded. It was the "House of 
 Hope," as revealed in the gospel, and exemplified 
 in the infallible teaching and faultless life of the 
 Man of Nazareth. He would no longer feel any 
 restrictions or limitations in preaching and apply 
 ing the gospel. Evidently a new era had dawned 
 in the unfolding history of this strong and wealthy 
 Church. The seed sown by the eloquent young 
 clergyman had produced the desired fruit, though 
 it seemed to him at times that the "care of this 
 world and the deceitfulness of riches choked the 
 word." 
 
 Miss Josephine, the oldest daughter of Mrs. 
 McCord, had just returned home from college, 
 where she was graduated with honor. She was a 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 young lady of charming presence, highly-culti 
 vated mind, brilliant in conversation, but some 
 what lax in her religious sentiments, and quite 
 inclined to reckless independence of thought. In 
 deed, it might be said that her mind was drifting 
 toward iconoclasm in matters religious. Dr. 
 Goodfellow had never met her, though he had 
 heard much about her through the family. Miss 
 McCord had also heard about the popular young 
 pastor. Soon after her return he was invited to 
 tea, and to spend the evening with the family. 
 When they met they did not seem like strangers 
 to each other. That the meeting was pleasant and 
 congenial in many respects, would not have been 
 denied by either, albeit there were several points 
 of sharp antagonism between them. 
 
 Mr. McCord had given Bud a position in his 
 office as general errand and office boy, at a salary 
 that yielded him three times as much as selling 
 papers. He, also, allowed him his nights and two 
 hours in the afternoon to attend school. It was 
 found that Bud was a boy of much more than ordi 
 nary natural brightness. When placed in a better 
 environment he developed rapidly. He gradually 
 discontinued his street dialect. He was also a 
 176 
 
UPPER STRATA CHANGES NAME. 
 
 boy of very fifre personal appearance, after he laid 
 aside his newsboy apparel and clad himself in 
 clothing fitted to his size, which he did immedi 
 ately. After supplying his mother and himself 
 with a much-needed outfit of new wearing ap 
 parel, he deposited what remained of his two hun 
 dred dollars in the bank. He wondered what Jen 
 nie Patterson meant when she said, "Buy a house, 
 Bud ; maybe we '11 live in it some day." Mrs. 
 Patterson had called to see Bud's mother, and, 
 taking her down-town with her in her own car 
 riage, invested one hundred dollars in new furni 
 ture for the benefit of Mrs. Buddington, com 
 pletely furnishing the house with carpets, beds 
 and bedding, chairs, chiffonier, pictures, stoves, 
 dishes, and all other things necessary for comfort. 
 Mr. Patterson, also, paid her rent for one year 
 in advance. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Patterson felt that they should 
 reward the Unknown Man for his part in rescuing 
 Jennie. As he did not know where he lived, or 
 in what house to find him, he sent him one hun 
 dred dollars through Bud; but the money was 
 returned with the explanation, through Bud, that 
 he declined to accept anything for his service; 
 12 177 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 that he had already been well paid; and that he 
 hoped Mr. Patterson would apply the money 
 toward improving the condition of the poor people 
 in the "Wicked Ward." 
 
 Mr. Patterson's new house had been com 
 pleted, and they were again in their own home, 
 more beautiful and comfortable than the one 
 burned in the fire. Jennie seemed like one risen 
 from the dead. She was more precious to them 
 than ever. Nothing was withheld from her that 
 she desired. After they were fairly settled and 
 "fixed up/ 7 Jennie said to her mother one day: 
 "O mamma, I 'd like to see Bud. Won't you 
 please invite him to take dinner with us some 
 day?" 
 
 178 
 
XXIII. 
 
 A COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE MEETING AT 
 OAK HALL. 
 
 MRS. McCoRD's work in the "Wicked Ward" 
 continued to improve and enlarge. She held meet 
 ings every Sunday afternoon in Oak Hall, con 
 ducted by herself, or Dr. Goodfellow. Indeed, 
 this meeting had become quite a fixed institution 
 among the people. The fruit of her Christly 
 efforts were manifest in the improved appearance 
 of the people, and in the marked renovation of 
 their homes. They accepted her as a true friend, 
 and they believed in her, and, therefore, in the 
 Master in whose name she wrought. True, their 
 views of him were crude and incoherent. They 
 were not theologians. They knew scarcely any 
 thing of the Bible. But they were becoming inter 
 ested in it, and quite a number had already solic 
 ited copies. Mrs. McCord did not urge upon them 
 personal religion as first and supreme in impor- 
 179 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 tance. To have done this, in view of their preju 
 dice against the Churches, would have defeated 
 her object. She approached their religious nature 
 indirectly. She had found that, of all the re 
 corded miracles of healing, wrought by the Naza- 
 rene, only one, as far as is known, received the 
 forgiveness of sins before he was healed ; and even 
 in the case of that one, it is probable that the heal 
 ing and the pardon were nearly simultaneous. 
 She believed, therefore, that she was following in 
 His steps in seeking to -reach their spiritual na 
 tures by the improvement of their physical, do 
 mestic, and industrial condition. Thus far this 
 method had yielded the most satisfactory fruit. 
 Many had accepted Christ, and were walking in 
 his commandments, as they came to understand 
 the same. 
 
 Her congregations were cosmopolitan and 
 apostolic. The last one was a fair sample of all. 
 At the first Pentecostal meeting there were pres 
 ent "Parthians, and Medes, and Elamites, and the 
 dwellers in Mesopotamia, and in Judea and Cap- 
 padocia, in Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pam- 
 phylia, in Egypt and in the parts of Libya about 
 Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and prose- 
 ISO 
 
COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 
 
 lytes, Cretes and Arabians." At the gathering in 
 Oak Hall there were present Irish, Scotch, Eng 
 lish, Germans, French, Italians, Scandinavians, 
 Chinamen, Japanese, Bohemians, Spaniards, 
 Americans, and strangers from the islands of the 
 sea. These various nationalities could easily have 
 been precipitated into a religious war. They were 
 united in nothing save their common poverty and 
 depression. But they all heard "gladly" Mrs. 
 McCord or any one she might indorse. The 
 thought of this heterogeneous collection of human 
 beings, concerning their "patron saint" and the 
 Master whom she claimed to have sent her among 
 them, may be gathered from some observations 
 expressed at the close of the last meeting. Mrs. 
 McCord stated that she desired to know, for her 
 encouragement, how they felt about this work, 
 and about the good Nazarene, the carpenter's Son. 
 The following responses were made: 
 
 Mr. McFadden "I can na' tell hoo much I 
 hae been blest mony times in these meetings. An' 
 my auld wifie she hae been vary greatly bene- 
 feeted allsoo. Oor ain name hae been muckle 
 changed for the better. I hae gien mysel' to the 
 gude Master, that keeps my young bairn, Jammie, 
 181 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 till I gang to the gowden city. I Ve his glide 
 word o' promise that he '11 tak' me, by-and-by, to 
 my ain countree. Sae I 'm watching an' singin' 
 o' my hame over there, and lis'nin' for the soun'in' 
 o' his footfa' when he cooms to tak me to my ain 
 bonnie hame. May the Almi'ty Fayther bless 
 you, Mrs. McCord, for your gude work !" 
 
 The Irish Policeman "I belave in the Holy 
 Catholic Church, and in the holy St. Pether; but 
 it 's mesilf that is afther bain' much plaised with 
 the woork of Mrs. McCord. She reminds me 
 vary mooch of me own mither in good owld Ire 
 land. And by the power of the holy St. Pathrick, 
 I '11 fight any time for Mrs. McCord and the car- 
 penther's Son, who was also the Son of the Holy 
 Mary. May her blessing be upon yees all!" 
 
 Jacob Isaac, the father of "Sheeny," the news 
 boy "I be von Israelite. I stay by mine f adders. 
 I vill no run avay from Abraham, Isaac, and 
 Jacob. But I like dot mon, you kail him vat, 
 de karpenter's Son ? Dot karpenter he vas Joseph, 
 von of mine brudders. He vas a goot mon. If 
 I had bin dare ven dem peoples kilt his son, I 
 vould hab hit dem mit mine fist. He speak goot 
 doctreene. He do goot vary much mit de com- 
 182 
 
COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 
 
 mon peoples. He speak to mine countrymen, de 
 Jews, first, and den he say dare be room also for 
 de Gentiles, vich is you mons. L vill stand for 
 him in dese meetings. I vill also stand for mine 
 friend, Mrs. McCord. De blessin' of de Got of 
 Jacob, mine fadder, be upon dis daughter of 
 Sarah, who vas mine mudder, also !" 
 
 A Frenchman "Oui ! Oui ! I vas vary 
 much plee-zed wid vat I hear about ze bon' homme. 
 II est le tres grand homme. Vat you call him, 
 eh? Le bon temps viendra. I vil say zat ma 
 chere Madame McCord is doing le grande oeuvre, 
 ze great work. I vil vary much stand up un pen 
 for noire dame. Dieu vous garde" 
 
 John Chinaman "Me likee Nazalene Manee.' 
 He is good Manee. He makes me good manee. 
 He talkee like Confu'cee. He must be son of 
 Confu'cee. I will be his manee. Mrs. McCo'd 
 make me feel goodee. I come again. How much 
 monee you want? I give one dollaV 
 
 Scandinavian "Ya tank ya like vary much 
 to come to dis meetin'. He make ma feel goot in 
 ma breast. Mrs. McCord, she speak so noice. She 
 tell de truth some vary much. Ya tank ya vill 
 believe in dat Man of Nazaret'. Ya vill pay for 
 183 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 one Bible, ond read him one leetle. bit on Sunday. 
 Ya vil give two dallo' to pay for dis Hall." 
 
 The Farmer "Well, I reckin I ort to say 
 something seein' I 'm here ag'in. I fetched in a 
 lode of hay yisterday arternoon, and hearin' about 
 this meeting just thought I 'd stop over and a'tend 
 to-day. There 's a mighty sight o' talkin' in Koon- 
 socket Holler about what 's goin' on in this ward 
 just now. This lady is a-doin' a powerful sight uv 
 good, and there 's no denyin' on 't, neither. I 've 
 only bin here three times, and I 've stopped 
 swearin' some myself, and I only take one glass 
 of beer now, and I used to turn in four or five 
 every time I sold a lode of hay, or a kord uv wood. 
 Beside this, I do n't whack old George, my off 
 hoss, half as much as I did aforetime ; and when 
 my old mooley cow sot her hine foot in the milk 
 pail, the other night, I only said 'dang it all/ and 
 milked right on till the critter was dry. My old 
 woman says I sleep sounder uv nights, and I Ve 
 kissed her a half dozen times since I was here a 
 week ago, somethin' I had n't bin a doin' much 
 since I was a young feller a-sparkin' uv the gals 
 and a takin' them hum from singin' skule. I tell 
 ye, my bretherin', the leaven am a leavenin' ; it 's 
 184 
 
COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 
 
 a spreadin' out" all through me. The next time 
 I come in, if I have any room, I will bring in some 
 Waters, and cabbage, and ing'ins, an' sich like, 
 and gin 'em to these poor people. An' I won't 
 take nothin' fur 'em, neither, even if they should 
 offer me the pay, for I 've got a powerful sight 
 uv them, and am just a-feedin' them to the stock. 
 I tell you, my bretherin', it pays to be liberal. 
 My mother had an old Book that had somethin' 
 writ in it like this, 'Give, an' it shall be given to 
 you ag'in, pressed down and runnin' over.' So 
 I kalcurlate it will all cum back to me ag'in, like 
 the prodigal son, and offerin' ten per cent interest 
 to be tuk in. I want to say ag'in that the people 
 of Koonsocket Holler is very desirable uv havin' 
 Mrs. McCord cum out to Mason's schulehouse 
 and giv 'em a lectur on 'How to Make the Hum 
 Better.' Seein' uv the betterment of my hum 
 since I 've been tendin' these meetin's, it keeps 
 a pesterin' uv me and my old woman, day and 
 night, to know how to do it. There 's a wide field 
 there. I still keep open my offer to convay the 
 lady out and back on my hay-riggin'." 
 
 An American "Well, all I Ve got to say is, 
 that I was a low-down drunkard and a gambler, 
 185 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 and a fast man in every way. Some months ago 
 I heard an Unknown Man speak in the Diamond 
 Saloon, and it made me think of my dear mother, 
 who has been in heaven ever since I was a little 
 boy; and when the crowd were about to attack 
 him, I knocked three or four of them down, while 
 the stranger got away. Ever since I heard him I 
 have been troubled. When I heard Mrs. McCord 
 speak, she also reminded me of my good mother, 
 and I could hear her dear voice, just as I heard it 
 when she left me: 'Edward, meet me in heaven.' 
 And when, in the first meeting in this hall, the 
 choir was singing, *O, think of the home over 
 there/ I decided to meet mother 'over there.' In 
 this hope I am now living a temperate and Chris 
 tian life. Pray for me." 
 
 Unknown Man "As the heavens are higher 
 than the earth, so are my ways higher than your 
 ways, and my thoughts than your thoughts. For 
 as the rain cometh down and the snow from 
 heaven, and returneth not thither, but watereth 
 the earth, and maketh it bring forth and bud, 
 that it may give seed to the sower, and bread to 
 the eater; so shall my word be that goeth forth 
 out of my mouth. It shall not return unto me 
 180 
 
COSMOPOLITAN EXPERIENCE-MEETING. 
 
 void, but it shall accomplish that which I please, 
 and it shall prosper in the thing whereunto I send 
 it. For ye shall go out with joy, and be led forth 
 with peace. The mountains and the hills shall 
 break forth before you into singing, and all the 
 trees of the fields shall clap their hands." 
 
 187 
 
XXIV. 
 
 DEDICATION OF THE " CHUKCH OF THE NEW 
 HUMANITY." 
 
 THE Sabbath following Dr. Goodfellow's first 
 visit at Mr. McCord's and his talk with Miss 
 Josephine McCord, he had a listener in his con 
 gregation, in the temporary place of worship, who 
 felt an unusual interest in his sermon and in the 
 speaker. Hitherto she had not been noted for 
 close attention to preaching. If she attended 
 church at all, it was simply in conformity with 
 the requirements of college. If she had been 
 asked to furnish an explanation of her interest in 
 Dr. Goodfellow and his sermon, she could not 
 have given a satisfactory answer. She was not 
 conscious of yielding in her antagonism to re 
 ligion; and as to the speaker, he was nothing to 
 her more than an educated, popular young clergy 
 man, to whom it was pleasant to listen. And yet, 
 somehow, both her conscience and her heart were 
 involved in the message and the messenger who 
 occupied the pulpit that morning. 
 188 
 
A DEDICATION. 
 
 It is just as true to say that while, as a rule, 
 Dr. Goodfellow was remarkably easy and free 
 from restraint in his pulpit efforts, this morning 
 he was a little stiff, and, from some cause, felt 
 more than ordinary concern as to how he might 
 succeed. His sermon was a discussion of the 
 obligation of personal influence. The application 
 was earnest, urgent, loving. More than once he 
 caught Miss Josephine's eye, and wondered to 
 himself how the truth and the speaker were af 
 fecting her. He could not, perhaps, have given 
 any reason for his special interest in her, other 
 than that her religious sentiments needed recon 
 structing. 
 
 The "Church of the New Humanity 77 was now 
 completed and ready for dedication. The daily 
 press contained the following account of the dedi 
 catory services: 
 
 a An unusual event occurred in our city last 
 Sabbath. One of the oldest, wealthiest, and most 
 aristocratic congregations was the one that for 
 merly worshiped in the Church of the Upper 
 Strata. This edifice, with many others, was de 
 stroyed by the late fire. The congregation has 
 erected a much less pretentious house of worship, 
 189 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 but one which seats a larger number, and affords 
 much better accommodations and appliances for 
 aggressive Christian work. The well-known sym 
 pathy of Dr. Goodfellow, the pastor, for the poor 
 and neglected classes, led the congregation to dis 
 continue the former name, which was narrow and 
 exclusive, and to call the present house the "Church 
 of the New Humanity." It is a most remarkable 
 fact that nearly the entire congregation have come 
 to the pastor's way of thinking in regard to evan 
 gelistic work among the neglected masses. Mrs. 
 Beverly McCord, a prominent member of the 
 Church, has been doing a splendid work in the 
 'Wicked Ward/ in which she is supported by her 
 husband, one of the wealthiest men of the city, 
 and by many others. 
 
 "The dedication was a noted event. It lasted 
 from Sabbath to Sabbath. Bishops and clergy 
 men of eight different denominations participated. 
 What was most unusual of all was the delivery of 
 one of the sermons by Father Martini, a very lib 
 eral Catholic priest. This gentleman has ex 
 hibited much interest in Mrs. McCord's work, and, 
 indeed, is co-operating with her. His sermon pro 
 duced a profound impression. Many are curious 
 190 
 
A DEDICATION. 
 
 to know what will be the effect upon his standing 
 in his own Church, since such a course is in direct 
 violation of its rules. Dr. Goodfellow is to be 
 congratulated on the success of his ministry in 
 this wealthy Church. Only very few men of his 
 age attain to such eminent success in so short a 
 time." 
 
 Of course the Unknown Man was present. He 
 was assigned the part of reading the Scripture 
 lesson and offering prayer. It was remarked that 
 his prayer was entirely quoted from the Bible, 
 without a word of his own composition being in 
 troduced; and, instead of reading the selected 
 lesson, he simply repeated it from memory. He 
 seems to know the whole Bible by heart. 
 
 This somewhat singular person has attracted 
 no little attention in the city. The reporters have 
 repeatedly attempted to interview him, but with 
 no success. Finally; the most enterprising paper 
 of the city, which has never met with failure in 
 interviewing distinguished men, ordered one of 
 its reporters to "run this man down," and to find 
 out who he was, where he was from, what was his 
 business, who paid him, and what he meant by his 
 erratic course, failing in which, he would be dis- 
 19] 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 missed from the reportorial service. He set about 
 his work with his usual perseverance. He did 
 not know where the Unknown Man lived ; nobody 
 did; so he stationed himself on a street where he 
 was often seen. Soon he came along, when the 
 reporter accosted him thus: 
 
 Reporter "Will you walk into the restau 
 rant, sir, and have some refreshments, and kindly 
 give me some account of your work?" 
 
 The Unknown Man said, "I have meat to eat 
 that ye know not of," and walked on. 
 
 The reporter followed him, plying his ques 
 tions on the wing. 
 
 Reporter "Would you kindly give me your 
 name?" 
 
 Unknown Man "To him that overcometh 
 will I give to eat of the hidden manna, and will 
 give him a white stone, and in the stone a new 
 name written, which no man knoweth saving he 
 that receiveth it." 
 
 Q. "May I inquire something concerning 
 your origin? Who was your father?" 
 
 A. "Consider how great this man was ; with 
 out father, without mother, without descent, hav 
 ing neither beginning of days, nor end of life." 
 192 
 
A DEDICATION. 
 
 Q. "Well, what is your business ?" 
 
 A. "My meat is to do the will of Him that 
 sent me. Know ye not that I must be about my 
 Father's business?" 
 
 Q. "May I ask who supports you in this 
 work?" 
 
 A. "Whosoever shall give to drink unto one 
 of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the 
 name of a disciple, verily I say unto you, he shall 
 in no wise lose his reward. He that receiveth a 
 prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a 
 prophet's reward." 
 
 Q. "Which one of the prophets are you?" 
 
 A. "I am no prophet, neither am I a proph 
 et's son." 
 
 Q. "Well, do tell me what you expect to 
 accomplish by your erratic methods." 
 
 A. "The preaching of the cross is to them 
 that perish foolishness; but unto us which are 
 saved, it is the power of God." "What I do thou 
 knowest not now, but thou shalt know hereafter." 
 "Grace, mercy, and truth be with thee. Fare 
 well." 
 
 With these words he shot around the corner, 
 and was soon out of sight. The reporter handed 
 13 193 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the interview to the managing editor, with the 
 remark: "I give it up. Pay me off and I '11 go." 
 The editor read it, and said: "Good. That will 
 pass. We ? 11 publish that in full, double-leaded. 
 Go on with your work. You 're all right." When 
 the interview appeared in the paper, it sent sev 
 eral thousand persons to their Bibles to study the 
 meaning and connections of the quotations from 
 the Scriptures. Thus the press unwittingly helped 
 to promote the reading of the Bible, and en 
 shrouded the Unknown Man in still greater mys 
 tery. 
 
 194 
 
XXV. 
 
 MR. BEVERLY McCORD CONSULTS DR. GOOD- 
 FELLOW. 
 
 MR. BEVERLY McCoRD, with several other 
 gentlemen of large means, had been seriously con 
 sidering for some time what would be the wisest 
 and most useful disposition to make of a large 
 sum of money which they had at command. It 
 was agreed among them that Mr. McCord should 
 consult Dr. Goodfellow in the matter. Accord 
 ingly he called at his study for that purpose. 
 
 "Dr. Goodfellow," he said, "I have been won 
 derfully prospered in my business. I now have 
 five hundred thousand dollars to dispose of, where 
 it will do the most good. I have distributed 
 twenty per cent of my profits among the operatives 
 of my factory, in addition to their regular wages. 
 I therefore feel that I can justly invest this surplus 
 where it will bring comfort and happiness to 
 others." 
 
 "I am delighted," said Dr. Goodfellow, "to 
 hear of your prosperity, your justice toward your 
 195 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 employees, and your liberal thought concerning 
 others. It is just what I would expect of a large- 
 hearted Christian man of business." 
 
 "I have five friends," continued Mr. McCord, 
 "who do not desire their names to be known, who 
 have each one hundred thousand dollars that they 
 wish to add to mine, making a total of one million, 
 which we desire to place where it will produce the 
 largest possible immediate and permanent good to 
 others. I have called in behalf of my friends, and 
 for myself, to consult with you on the subject." 
 
 "Well, I must confess," said Dr. Goodfellow, 
 "that you confer upon me an unexpected honor, 
 as well as devolve upon me a most grave respon 
 sibility, in soliciting my counsel in the disposition 
 of so large a sum of money. But I shall be glad 
 to do anything in my power to help you and your 
 worthy friends to a wise conclusion. I have no 
 doubt, Mr. McCord, that you have some convic 
 tions and some possible plans in your own mind, 
 and I would be pleased to have you make them 
 known to me, if you deem it proper, and we will 
 talk them over." 
 
 Mr. McCord "Yes, Doctor, I have some 'con 
 victions/ and I desire your opinion as to their 
 196 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW CONSULTED. 
 
 soundness. First, I believe that every man should 
 make provision for the comfortable support of his 
 family, and the continuance of his business, in the 
 event of unexpected death. Second, I believe 
 that a fair percentage, over and above what is nec 
 essary for operating expenses, should be equitably 
 distributed among his own employees, and that the 
 remainder should be invested where it will do the 
 greatest immediate good to those who need help 
 the most. And I hold, further, that every man 
 should be his own administrator." 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow "Capital! Nothing could 
 be more humane and Christlike. Your 'convic 
 tions' are all right. Proceed." 
 
 Mr. McCord -"I am not through yet with my 
 'convictions. 7 You have doubtless observed that 
 some of the most wealthy men of the day are in 
 vesting their money in colleges, art galleries, and 
 public libraries. I do not set myself up as a judge 
 of other men. They alone are responsible for the 
 use they make of their money. But when I re 
 member the thousands of poor and neglected peo 
 ple in our large cities, who, whether it be their 
 fault or their misfortune, are destitute of the com 
 forts, and many of the necessities, of life, it seems 
 197 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to me that such a disposition of money is not the 
 wisest, unless as much at least is bestowed for the 
 benefit of these needy people. !N"ot one young 
 person in a thousand will ever be able to reach a 
 college education. And in view of the liberal pro 
 vision made by the State for the education of its 
 children in the public schools, I doubt whether 
 they need a collegiate education, excepting for 
 professional and scientific pursuits. The op 
 pressed masses will certainly never reach the ele 
 vated plane of a college under the present order 
 of society. It is easy to see how, without intend 
 ing it, an educated aristocracy may arise as the 
 result of this exclusive flow of money into col 
 leges and universities, which will widen the chasm 
 between the rich and the poor, unless more is 
 done for their betterment." 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow "Quite right, Mr. McCord, 
 quite right. I fully agree with you. I have 
 thought of publicly protesting against this unfair 
 direction of private benefactions. I see both the 
 injustice and the danger of such exclusive benev 
 olence." 
 
 Mr. McCord "As to public libraries: every 
 city should have one as soon as her citizens are 
 198 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW CONSULTED. 
 
 able to furnish it. But it should be created and 
 supported in the same manner as the public 
 schools. Most of the submerged thousands among 
 the masses are as yet far below the level of a pub 
 lic library. They have neither taste nor ability 
 to appreciate its advantages. Some of the mil 
 lions that rich men are giving for the establish 
 ment of public libraries might wisely be placed so 
 as to improve the condition of the poor and neg 
 lected, and lift them to a level where they will 
 have the time and the taste to use the advantages 
 of a library. To make provision for an increase 
 of the intelligence of one class, while nothing is 
 being done to uplift the other, only widens the dis 
 tance between them, and adds aggravation to the 
 situation. I have not thought, therefore, of in 
 vesting any of my money in either colleges, li 
 braries, or art galleries." 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow "I find myself in perfect 
 accord with your sentiments and argument. I 
 believe you have struck the vital point. The men 
 who are making large fortunes to-day in the great 
 cities hold the destiny of the Nation in their 
 hands. They have the key that will unlock the 
 door to a solution of the situation. The cities are 
 199 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the storm-centers. The discontented are there. 
 Their number is increasing much more rapidly 
 than the other class, relatively. The cities of the 
 world are all growing. At the present rate of in 
 crease the cities of America, in 1920, will contain 
 ten million more people than the rural districts. 
 Unless more effort is successfully directed towards 
 the improvement of their industrial, intellectual, 
 and religious condition, it is only a question of 
 time when the cities will be at the mercy of these 
 discontented, angered masses. What will become 
 of the colleges, libraries, and art galleries when 
 the enraged mob marches the streets with torch 
 in hand ? The lessons of history should be heeded. 
 Is not the situation appalling, when some rich men 
 think it necessary to build a high iron fence 
 around their homes and to maintain private de 
 tectives, in order to their personal safety? This 
 is ominously suggestive. The large cities control 
 the Nation, and when the cities collapse the Na 
 tion will go to pieces. Therefore, patriotism and 
 religion, as well as the security of the homes of 
 the more prosperous classes, all call loudly upon 
 the Church and wealthy men generally, to interest 
 themselves actively in lifting the pressure from 
 200 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW CONSULTED. 
 
 our brothers who are down, and can not rise under 
 the present order of things. " 
 
 Mr. McCord "It affords me great satisfaction 
 to find my pastor in such hearty agreement with 
 all my 'convictions' and plans. Indeed, I more 
 than suspected as much from the instruction you 
 have been giving us from the pulpit. Now, it is 
 the thought of myself and friends to establish, 
 and partially endow, a large religious, social, and 
 industrial institution in the 'Wicked Ward' of our 
 city. As you know, Mrs. McCord has been 
 strangely directed and wonderfully blessed in her 
 labors among the poor people in that ward. While 
 I have not said much, I have been in perfect sym 
 pathy with her, and have cheerfully furnished all 
 necessary financial support for the work. I now 
 believe that large and permanent buildings should 
 be erected, and a suitable endowment provided 
 for successfully prosecuting this great movement, 
 which grows all the time. I think the policy of 
 the Churches in renting a little, uninviting, old 
 store-room, and establishing an insignificant weak 
 ling called 'Our Mission/ among these vast un 
 churched populations, is like trying to dip the 
 ocean dry with a single pail. Such methods will 
 201 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 always fail. Besides, this policy generally excites 
 the disgust of the people, and estranges them 
 more and more from the Churches. They should 
 haye directly in their midst fine buildings of which 
 they will be proud, and thus forestall the possi 
 bility of unfavorable contrast between themselves 
 and the people of the rich Churches, which is a 
 perpetual cause of irritation. With the fabulous 
 wealth of some of the Churches, and with the 
 hundreds of capable workers, who are really fos 
 silizing for want of more exercise in religious 
 activity, there can no longer be any excuse for 
 the patronizing and impoverished attitude of 
 Christian people towards these unfortunate sub 
 jects of their sickly missionary zeal. 
 
 "This is only a mere outline of our plans; 
 nothing has yet taken definite form. But we are 
 prepared to proceed immediately to the purchase 
 of a block of ground, centrally located, and to the 
 erection of such buildings as may be necessary in 
 furthering and making permanent a movement 
 which, I think, originated in one of your prayer- 
 meeting talks. What do you think of it?" 
 
 Dr. Goodf ellow "I am humbled to think that 
 the slightest credit should be ascribed to me for 
 202 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW CONSULTED. 
 
 the origin of such a magnificent enterprise, so 
 Christly in its conception and possibilities. Let 
 us give the Master all praise, for to him all praise 
 belongs. I am glad that I have lived to see this 
 day, and to hear these words of wisdom from your 
 lips, Mr. McCord. You need no advice from me. 
 The Master is leading you. Follow him. And 
 wherein I can serve in carrying out your Christly 
 plans, do not fail to use me." 
 
 Mr. McCord reported the result of this inter 
 view to his colleagues, who were much gratified 
 to have the sympathy and support of so prominent 
 a reformer as Dr. Goodfellow. They proceeded 
 at once to lay their plans before an architect, with 
 instructions to furnish specifications and drawings 
 accordingly. Then they visited the "Wicked 
 Ward," and after thoroughly inspecting the 
 ground, they found an entire block occupied by 
 old, rickety tenement-houses, which belonged to 
 an estate, and had long been advertised for sale ; 
 this they purchased at quite a low price. Next 
 they engaged a competent contractor and builder 
 to superintend the construction of the proposed 
 buildings, with direction to give all the work he 
 could to the laboring-men of the ward, so as to 
 203 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 distribute as much money as possible among them. 
 The old tenements were immediately removed, 
 and given without charge to the people for fuel. 
 The excavations proceeded without delay, and 
 soon the work was well under way. The block 
 was large enough to furnish ground for walks, 
 lawns, flower-beds, fountains ; in short, everything 
 that would tend to the improvement of taste and 
 the purification of life. 
 
 204 
 
XXVI. 
 A DINNER TO BUD AND HIS MOTHER. 
 
 NOTWITHSTANDING Jennie had been found and 
 brought home by a newsboy, Mrs. Patterson had 
 abated but little of her feeling of opposition to 
 the street fraternity. But in deference to Jennie's 
 wish she had consented to have Bud and his 
 mother at her home for dinner. This was indeed 
 a great concession for a proud, high-minded 
 woman, such as she was. When Mrs. McCord had 
 suggested to her that, perhaps, some day she 
 "might desire to give a dinner to 'the poor, the 
 lame, the maimed, the blind/ " she answered, 
 "Never" with sharply-pronounced emphasis. But 
 she did not then know the experience that was in 
 waiting for her. No one does. Time and circum 
 stances work unexpected changes. Many a one 
 has said, "I will not go," and then afterwards 
 went. Mrs. Patterson still had much to learn. 
 She had not yet graduated from the school of ex 
 perience. 
 
 205 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 The change in the appearance of Bud's mother 
 since Mrs. McCord first met her was very great. 
 She was now a prim, neatly-dressed lady of middle 
 age. Bud had lost most of the characteristics of 
 a newsboy. He was now a handsome, well- 
 dressed, intelligent-looking boy of eighteen. He 
 had made remarkable progress in his studies at 
 school. He had quickly developed into a bright, 
 industrious business lad, quite useful in the office 
 in many ways. When they arrived at Mrs. Pat 
 terson's, pursuant to her invitation to dinner, 
 there was nothing in their appearance to indicate 
 their humble origin. It was the desire of Mrs. 
 Patterson to have the Unknown Man with them 
 also ; but he was nowhere to be found. Mrs. Mc 
 Cord, however, was present. Jennie was delighted 
 to have Bud at her own home. She took him all 
 over the premises, commenting on the paintings 
 and statuary; walking up and down the beautiful 
 paths in the yard. 
 
 "Jennie," said Bud, "you have a nice home. 
 I am so glad I found you when you were lost, and 
 brought you back to your own home. What an 
 awful thing it would have been if you had been 
 kept in that saloon !" 
 
 206 
 
DINNER TO BUD AND HIS MOTHER. 
 
 "O, Bud, I can never pay you for finding me, 
 and getting me out of that wicked place, and away 
 from those bad men," said Jennie, while the tears 
 stood in her eyes. "Say, Bud, would n't you like 
 to live in a house like this ?" 
 
 "Indeed I would," answered Bud; "but I can 
 never hope for that. You know I am a poor boy, 
 and my mother is poor, and I have no father." 
 
 "O, do n't be discouraged, Bud. I heard Mr. 
 McCord say the other day that you would make 
 one of the best business men in the city, and that 
 in a few years you could have any place you 
 wanted in his factory," said Jennie, as she looked 
 with her big blue eyes straight into his handsome, 
 manly face, which had crimsoned a little at this 
 unexpected darting of another ray of hope into his 
 young life. 
 
 "Say, Bud," continued Jennie, as she cast her 
 eyes downward, "have you bought that house yet 
 with the gold papa gave you ? Remember we may 
 want to live in it some day." 
 
 "Jennie," answered Bud with some animation, 
 as he looked directly into her bewitching eyes, 
 "what did you mean that day when you said that ?" 
 
 "O, nothing," replied Jennie, tossing her 
 207 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 auburn tresses over her shoulders, "maybe some 
 day you ? 11 understand better." 
 
 The dinner hour had arrived, and they were 
 called into the house. Mrs. Patterson was an ac 
 complished lady, notwithstanding her pride was 
 wounded a little by having people beneath her 
 social grade at a formal dinner in her home. And 
 so she studied to make herself agreeable and her 
 guests comfortable. After they had departed, 
 and Mr. Patterson had returned from business, 
 she said to him: 
 
 "Husband, I regret to see quite a friendship 
 growing between Bud and Jennie. Indeed, I fear 
 that even now, young as they are, it is becoming 
 more than mere friendship. Why, Jennie wants 
 to talk about him all the time. And she has sev 
 eral times said, in a joking kind of way, of course, 
 that Bud was going to buy a house with the money 
 you gave him for them to live in. Now I do n't 
 like this at all. We will have to keep them apart. 
 I think we had better send Jennie away to school." 
 
 "O, wife," suggested Mr. Patterson, "I think 
 
 you are needlessly alarmed. They are very 
 
 young, and will probably outgrow these youthful 
 
 fancies. But even if they do n't, what of it ? Bud 
 
 208 
 
DINNER TO BUD AND HIS MOTHER. 
 
 has in him the making of a splendid man. Mr. 
 McCord informs me that he is the brightest and 
 steadiest boy he ever had in his office. What if 
 he is poor? So was I, and so was jour father, 
 when we were boys. There are many worse things 
 than to be poor when you are a boy. Indeed, the 
 comparison between industrious, steady poor boys 
 and the sons of rich men is much to the credit of 
 the first. Better let the youngsters alone, and 
 await the developments of time. A few years 
 may work great changes. And do n't forget that, 
 but for Bud, Jennie dear might have been worse 
 than dead to us." 
 
 Then picking up the evening paper, Mr. Pat 
 terson said: "I see Father Martini, the Catholic 
 priest, who preached at the dedication of our 
 church, is having trouble with his bishop. Here 
 is a little correspondence between them that 
 sparkles with sharp points." He read: 
 
 "REVEREND FATHER MARTINI: 
 
 "Dear Father, It has caused me great pain 
 and mortification to learn that you have been 
 affiliating with Protestant heretics in religious 
 services and charitable work. I am the more sur 
 prised at this when I remember your great knowl- 
 14 209 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 edge of the traditions and policy of the Holy 
 Catholic Church. You certainly have not forgot 
 ten that the blessed Holy Church, the mother of 
 us all, holds and propagates the only true and 
 saving faith, through His Holiness the Pope ; that 
 all other teaching is but as straw and stubble 
 which will be burned; that all other teachers are 
 in darkness. How can the blind lead the blind 
 without both falling into the ditch ? I hope it is 
 not true of you, as of some others, that you are 
 seeking after new things to gain cheap notoriety. 
 As a faithful and loyal son in the Gospel, may I 
 hope to see you return soon to your place in the 
 Church, with due humility, penance, and confes 
 sion ; and hereafter cease to wander away from 
 the arms of your mother, and to disregard the au 
 thority of your superiors. 
 "Faithfully yours, 
 "D- 
 "Bishop of the Diocese of Chattahooche." 
 
 FATHEK MARTINI'S REPLY. 
 
 "To THE BlSHOP OF THE DlOCESE OF CHATTA- 
 HOOCHEE I 
 
 "Dear Bishop, I acknowledge the due re 
 ceipt of your loving epistle. It gives me un 
 speakable pain to think you capable of such nar 
 rowness. I had supposed that at least some of 
 
DINNER TO BUD AND HIS MOTHER. 
 
 our bishops were men of large sympathy and 
 independent thought. But I perceive that you are 
 still in the bonds of a fallible ecclesiasticism, 
 walking in the darkness of the sixteenth century. 
 Has it never occurred to you that the wants of 
 humanity are greater than the ability of the Holy 
 Church to relieve them, especially with its cum 
 brous machinery? Pardon me for saying that 
 you are less the Christly man I supposed you to 
 be, if your heart of love is not broader and deeper 
 than the Church. I am sure mine is; nor will I 
 check its expansion or quench its burning when I 
 see the multitudes perishing for lack of knowledge 
 and sympathetic help. Must I run for holy 
 vestments, Churchly rubrics, priestly parchments, 
 episcopal permissions, before I can help lift up 
 a fallen brother or sister? Your Master and 
 mine said, 'Other sheep have I that are not of this 
 fold. 7 Will you stand by and let them die be 
 cause, forsooth, they do not come inside of your 
 sheepf old ? I will not, God being my helper. The 
 Lord Christ is more to me than any Church. His 
 authority over me is final higher than that of 
 bishop, council, or pope. When I see an ox in 
 the ditch I will first help him out, and run for 
 the 'authority' afterwards, when there are no more 
 oxen down. I love my Church, and am loyal to 
 the truth she holds, and obedient to her rightful 
 authority; but when she annuls the word of my 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 Master, she ceases to be his mouthpiece, and I am 
 free from her jurisdiction. I am not forgetful 
 of my constant need of mercy, and I humble my 
 self before my Divine Master, and confess my 
 shortcomings to him, with due repentance. I do 
 not love my Church less, but I love my Lord more. 
 I shall continue, as heretofore, to affiliate with all 
 good people who work in his name. 
 "Faithfuly your son, 
 
 "GIUSEPPE MARTINI." 
 
 This spicy exchange of sentiment brought the 
 Catholic priest at once into still greater promi 
 nence, and widened his field of usefulness. Invi 
 tations to speak poured in upon him from all parts 
 of the city and adjacent country, and thousands 
 nocked to hear him preach the gospel who, until 
 recently, knew nothing of his existence. 
 
 212 
 
XXVII. 
 INTERESTING DISCUSSION ON LOVE. 
 
 Miss JOSEPHINE McCoRD had been duly recog 
 nized by the society friends of the family, after 
 her return from school, by numerous receptions, 
 luncheons, and other functions. Her beauty of 
 person and accomplishment of mind were gener 
 ally admitted and admired. Probable candidates 
 for her special attention were already within range 
 of the vision of those who make it their business 
 to prophesy. The calls of Dr. Goodfellow at the 
 McCord residence were becoming more frequent 
 than ordinary pastoral visits. Drives in the parks 
 and on the lake boulevards were now of occasional 
 occurrence. The mutual satisfaction of the par 
 ties to these visits and excursions was becoming 
 more and more apparent. What thoughts and 
 visions flitted through their minds no one knew 
 but themselves. There was in their short ac 
 quaintance that happy concurrence of conditions 
 and circumstances that would, perhaps, give wings 
 213 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 to fancy and flight to imagination, beyond what 
 either would care to admit. She was handsome, 
 educated, mature, eligible. He was likewise. To 
 suppose that she was indifferent to him as an 
 available friend, if nothing more, would be to sup 
 pose her destitute of that divine instinct which is 
 peculiarly the property of a woman. To suppose 
 him to be blind to her charms of person, her fin 
 ished culture, her social standing, would be to sup 
 pose him deficient in that keen penetration into 
 the "fitness of things" which usually characterizes 
 a man of good judgment when he holds any seri 
 ous thought concerning the selection of a com 
 panion for his life work. Most of the essential 
 elements of a desirable matrimonial alliance were 
 present. First, the family record of each was 
 known to the other, and needed no further investi 
 gation. In this respect no risk would be involved. 
 Second, by training and age they were both fitted 
 for the responsibilities of married life. Third, 
 they were both available. As to this last point, 
 however, neither knew anything of the possible 
 obligations of the other. Indeed, while probably 
 all these thoughts were active in the breasts of 
 both, neither had any reason whatever to suspect 
 214 
 
DISCUSSION OF LOVE. 
 
 that the other shared in such dreamy abstractions. 
 If either had been charged with entertaining such 
 reflections, a prompt denial would no doubt have 
 followed. It is in the nature of Cupid's first ap 
 proaches that the real feeling of both parties shall 
 be concealed until a considerable period of angling 
 shall have elapsed. After the damming up, for 
 a longer or shorter time, of the holiest emotions 
 of the heart, until love is seized with an irresist 
 ible desire for expression, the overflow of the 
 dam, or the bursting of the reservoir, sometimes 
 called a "confession," takes place, as if it were 
 a crime to reveal the honest impulses of the heart 
 in a matter of such supreme import. Whether 
 these two interesting characters shall be obliged 
 to pay the penalty of modern social form, before 
 a proper understanding shall be reached, doth not 
 yet appear. Indeed, whether this apparently op 
 portune acquaintance shall ever evolve anything 
 that will permanently survive the usual connubial 
 calisthenics, depends entirely upon matters that 
 can not now be recorded. It should be stated, 
 however, in order to the reader's better under 
 standing of the problem, that Miss Josephine does 
 not admit to herself, for a moment, that she could 
 215 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ever become the wife of a clergyman. That kind 
 of life is not to her taste. She has said to herself, 
 many times, that if the distant imaginations of her 
 fancy should ever become a realization, Dr. Good- 
 fellow would have to abandon the ministry and 
 give himself to some secular pursuit. Besides 
 this, her peculiar views on religion would forever 
 be a cause of irritation between them. Dr. Good- 
 fellow, while keenly alive to the good qualities 
 of her character, is just as clear in his conviction 
 that the wife of a clergyman should be in perfect 
 accord with her husband in all things religious 
 and ecclesiastical, and that, therefore, Miss Jo 
 sephine would have to undergo a change of mind 
 on some things, before a matrimonial consumma 
 tion, however devoutly wished for, could become 
 an actuality. 
 
 With this review of the situation, Dr. Good- 
 fellow and Miss McCord are together in the parlor 
 at her home. Dr. Goodfellow is an expert in 
 writing and delivering sermons and lectures. His 
 readiness of speech and smooth flow of language 
 always make him interesting and restful as a 
 speaker. But in matters of love he was without 
 experience. This was a field that he had not yet 
 216 
 
DISCUSSION OF LOVE. 
 
 explored. Everything was new to him here, albeit 
 quite appetizing. He was also a man of unusual 
 modesty, never hasty in entering upon new pur 
 suits or walking in untried paths. He had come 
 to a place, however, in his acquaintance with Miss 
 Josephine, where he thought both duty and desire 
 called for some conversation on amatory affairs. 
 But he was at an utter loss how to introduce the 
 subject. Miss Josephine observed his embarrass 
 ment, and, with that alertness for which women 
 are noted on such occasions, sought to relieve him 
 as much as possible. Finally, her name suggested 
 to him a key that might open the way. 
 
 "I suppose, Miss Josephine," said he, "that 
 you get your name from the first wife of Napo 
 leon, who had not only a beautiful name, but was 
 a lovely character as well;" and then he drew a 
 long breath, and changed position in his chair, as 
 if a tremendous load had been lifted from his 
 mind. 
 
 "~No, I can not say that my parents chose the 
 name for that reason, though it is quite satisfac 
 tory to me," said Miss McCord. "I, nevertheless, 
 have always admired the character of Josephine, 
 and sympathized with her in the great wrong her 
 217 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 heartless husband inflicted upon her when he put 
 her away for 'state considerations.' ' 
 
 "Do you really think that Napoleon loved 
 Josephine ?" ventured the doctor, as his face took 
 on a tinge of peach-blossom hue ; for this was the 
 first time he had uttered the word a love" in the 
 presence of Miss McCord, and it sounded to him 
 like the report of a cannon. 
 
 Miss Josephine at once warmed up to the sub 
 ject, and declared her conviction that such a tyrant 
 as the French emperor was utterly incapable of 
 the "tender passion," purposely avoiding the use 
 of the word "love" out of regard for the evident 
 embarrassment of the young pastor. 
 
 "Well, I have no doubt he was a cold man," 
 said the doctor ; "but I believe he was the subject 
 of a strangely bewitching power from Josephine, 
 and that he committed as great a crime against 
 his own heart as he did against his charming wife, 
 when he divorced her for another, or rather for 
 the empire. His second marriage to Maria Louisa 
 of Austria, of course, was only a matter of con 
 venience. But he paid dearly for his folly." This 
 was said without restraint, his usual freedom re 
 turning to him as he entered the field of history. 
 218 
 
DISCUSSION OF LOVE. 
 
 "Do you think Maria Louisa had any real love 
 for him ?" inquired Josephine. 
 
 At the mention of the word "love" Dr. Good- 
 fellow perceptibly stirred in his chair, as if taken 
 with a sudden pain in the region of the heart. 
 "Quite possibly/' he replied. "It does not seem 
 hard for a woman to love a great character like 
 Napoleon, you know." 
 
 "I can not say that I do know," declared Jo 
 sephine. "I only have an opinion that the mar 
 riage was merely a business transaction, of the 
 royal kind, with no heart in it." 
 
 "Well, these royal people have some advan 
 tage over us common folks," declared the pastor, 
 "especially on the woman's side." 
 
 "In what way?" inquired Miss McCord. 
 
 "Why, I understand it is the privilege of a 
 queen or a princess to make her own selection of a 
 husband, not waiting for solicitation from the 
 other sex first. Queen Victoria is said to have 
 proposed marriage to Prince Albert." 
 
 "That has been denied. But if it is true, the 
 privilege is of questionable value, especially to the 
 sex at large," rejoined Miss Josephine, with a 
 somewhat serious look. 
 
 219 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "It certainly would be a relief to bashful men, 
 if it were permissible for ladies to take the initi 
 ative in such embarrassing matters," suggested 
 the doctor, with a deep inspiration, which at 
 tracted the attention of Miss Josephine. After a 
 short pause he proceeded: "By the way, what is 
 this that I read sometimes in the magazines about 
 Platonic love? What kind of love is that?" He 
 had sufficiently recovered himself to pronounce 
 the word "love" without trepidation, and was 
 comparatively calm. 
 
 "I guess it is a kind of cold, intellectual re 
 gard for another, that does not involve the heart, 
 which even married persons, it is claimed, can 
 innocently entertain. But I do n't want that 
 kind," affirmed Josephine, with emphasis. 
 
 "Neither do I," protested Dr. Goodfellow, as 
 he brought his open hand down on his knee. "I 
 want the genuine thing or nothing." And now 
 since the discussion of the subject was fairly 
 opened, he went on to inquire: "I wonder how 
 love originates? Is it an evolution; a survival 
 of the fittest ; a coaxing out from its place of con 
 cealment of an already existing principle, passion, 
 or sentiment, when the conditions are favorable, 
 220 
 
DISCUSSION OF LOVE. 
 
 like the silent unfolding of the bud into the bloom 
 and beauty of the rose ? A strange thing it seems 
 to be. I wonder how one feels when one be 
 comes the victim of this bewitching passion?" 
 
 The pastor was now well under way, and could 
 have gone on in this delightful strain indefinitely, 
 but for the interruption of Miss Josephine with 
 the remark: "From the way you talk, Dr. Good- 
 fellow, one might think you were either in love 
 yourself, or in danger of being entangled in the 
 meshes of Cupid," at which the pastor flushed 
 more than ever, and began to cough quite vigor 
 ously. 
 
 Miss McCord thought this a favorable time 
 to divert the conversation to a matter that inter 
 ested her no little; and so she ventured the sug 
 gestion: "Dr. Goodfellow, I would think that a 
 gentleman of ypur ability and attainments would 
 give your attention exclusively to the lecture field, 
 or to scientific and literary pursuits, where the 
 compensation would be more liberal, and where 
 you could be independent and not the servant of 
 everybody, as you must be in your present call- 
 
 ing." 
 
 "I am not a clergyman for the money there 
 221 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 is in it," promptly answered the pastor. "I could 
 command double the salary I am now receiving 
 if I wanted more money. I am in my present 
 pastorate from a sense of duty. It is no restric 
 tion of my liberty to be the servant of others. 
 I am not above my Master. It is my greatest joy 
 to contribute to the happiness of others. I shall 
 always be a preacher of righteousness from glad 
 some acquiescence in a Divine call and order. 
 I envy your blessed mother for the Christly work 
 she is doing among the poor, and your liberal- 
 minded father for his princely plans for the im 
 provement of these same people." 
 
 Miss Josephine had struck a sensitive chord in 
 the heart of her pastor. She perceptibly dropped 
 her head as she listened to his eloquent words 
 of reply. The true man sprang to the front when 
 touched at a point so vital to him. Evidently 
 she did not understand him, or she never would 
 have made the suggestion. The time having ar 
 rived for ending the interview, Josephine accom 
 panied him to the door. He kindly said, "Good 
 night." She said the same, with the addition, 
 "Call again, Doctor. We are always glad to see 
 our pastor." 
 
 222 
 
DISCUSSION OF LOVE. 
 
 When Josephine retired to her room, she 
 threw herself on the bed, and soliloquized thus: 
 "Why was I so foolish as to suggest that he might 
 give up his calling as a minister? I never sup 
 posed he was so attached to his work. I have 
 misunderstood him. I am afraid I have offended 
 and hurt him. I wonder if he will come again? 
 I am utterly unworthy of such a man. His senti 
 ments are so lofty and his life so pure, that I feel 
 far beneath him. I fear there is a chasm between 
 us that can never be bridged. O dear! what a 
 mistake I have made ! How can I recall my un 
 wise words?'' 
 
 When Dr. Goodfellow left the door of the 
 McCord residence for his apartments the stars 
 cast a mellow radiance of soft light over the trees ; 
 the moon's shimmering gleams distinctly printed 
 the outline of objects on the street; the noise of 
 an occasional passing cab could be heard; the 
 steady tread of the night-watchman, as he paced 
 slowly over his accustomed beat, was distinct ; the 
 electric lamp threw elongated shadows on the side 
 walk and street ; here and there a dim flame could 
 be seen through the partially open window-shut 
 ter; the city clock pealed out the hour of night, 
 223 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 like a faithful sentinel standing vigil on a lofty 
 tower. But none of these things were observed 
 by the returning pastor. His thoughts were other 
 wise occupied. A voice within was saying : "What 
 made me so weak? What have I done that I 
 should be embarrassed at the mention of the word 
 'love?' I wonder what is the matter with me! 
 She must have noticed my trepidation. I wonder 
 if she meant that my calling would be in the way 
 of our union for life ! I wonder if it will be pos 
 sible for her to change her views on religion, 
 and become a humble disciple of the Nazarene! 
 We shall see. With Him all things are possible. 
 He will direct my steps. I will trust him and not 
 make haste." 
 
 224: 
 
XXVIII. 
 HOW A SOCIALIST CLUB WAS DISBANDED. 
 
 A STRONG Socialist Club was in existence in 
 the "Wicked Ward/ 7 which held weekly meetings 
 for the consideration of matters pertaining to their 
 principles and purposes. The subject for the cur 
 rent week was the relation of the Church to the 
 condition of the poor man and the wage-earner. 
 It having become known to Dr. Goodfellow and 
 the Unknown Man that this subject was to be 
 considered, they were both present. The room 
 was packed with a company of men, most of whom 
 had passed the meridian of life. They wore the 
 marks of toil on their hands, and of earnestness 
 and discontent on their faces. It was manifest 
 from their appearance, as well as from their 
 speech, that they were not pleased with the exist 
 ing economic and social order. There was about 
 them the air of injured men. They had much 
 to say of their "rights." They were not hope 
 ful of a better day by the slow process of evolu- 
 15 225 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 tion. Prophecies of "revolution," redolent of por 
 tentous menace and angry defiance, were of fre 
 quent utterance, like the distant mutterings of 
 approaching storm. A number of persons of 
 foreign birth could be seen, whose grievances had 
 their root in soils beyond the sea. With some 
 exceptions, the spirit of honest purpose seemed to 
 prevail, but the spirit of reverence was notably 
 absent. Extreme sensitiveness as to their per 
 sonal rights was ever in the foreground, but re 
 spect for their mutual privileges as members of 
 the Club was as unappreciable as in any ordinary 
 political or religious assembly. One not in sym 
 pathy with their sentiments and methods would 
 be ill at ease in their presence. Their mode of 
 warfare on established institutions was much like 
 the attack of the Chinese on an enemy it was 
 largely the boldness and bluster of noise, without 
 reason or coolness. And yet, listening to their 
 discussion, one could but feel that most of these 
 men were sincere, and that they had a case of real 
 or imaginary wrong, mostly real; and that they 
 needed, above all else, wise counsel and com 
 petent leadership. As Dr. Groodfellow heard 
 them talk, he said, "Poor men ! how I wish I could 
 22Q 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 conduct them out of the meshes into which they 
 have fallen, to the True Light and Way!" 
 
 The president of the Club called them to 
 order, and announced the theme of the evening, 
 with the statement that any one was at liberty to 
 speak briefly on any phase of the subject that 
 seemed to him to need ventilation. No time was 
 lost or wasted. Such men are full of grievances 
 and always ready to speak. The following are 
 samples of the addresses. The first speaker was 
 a mechanic, and had been a Church member. He 
 said: 
 
 "The Church has nothing for me. I have 
 tried it, and I am disappointed and tired of its 
 hypocrisy. A few years ago I was sick for weeks, 
 and not a member entered my house during my 
 illness. The pastor came once and offered a few 
 words of prayer ; but never inquired if there was 
 bread in the house for wife and children. When 
 a little later the Church permitted old Brother L. 
 to go to the poorhouse, I thought it was time for 
 me to make some provision for the future, that 
 my family might not suffer in case of my death. 
 So I joined a secret society, and attend its meet 
 ings every week instead of the Church, and pay 
 227 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 my money there. If I am sick I am cared for. 
 Watchers are with me when needed. If I should 
 die I will have decent burial. This is all the 
 Church I want." 
 
 These remarks were greeted with applause. 
 This address was followed by a speaker of con 
 siderable ability, on this wise: 
 
 "What has the Church in common with the 
 poor man? What sympathy has it for the sun 
 burned, plainly-dressed wage-earner and his 
 family ? Eighty per cent of its members are rich, 
 or well-to-do. Look at the splendid temples, cost 
 ing millions, in which they profess to worship 
 God ! Look at the marble palaces in which many 
 of them reside ! Do you suppose they would 
 enter the miserable hovels in which many of us 
 are compelled to herd? No, sir; they would not 
 soil their fine clothes in that way. Do you think 
 they want us in their grand churches? No, sir; 
 they do not. A recent writer, himself a Church 
 man, says: 'Go into the ordinary church on Sun 
 day morning, and you see lawyers, merchants, 
 and business men with their families; you see 
 teachers, salesmen, and clerks, and a certain pro 
 portion of educated mechanics; but the working- 
 228 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 man and his household are not there. It is doubt 
 ful if one in twenty of the average congregation 
 in English-speaking city churches fairly belongs to 
 this class/ The writer then tells the story of a 
 newspaper reporter in the garb of a respectable- 
 looking laborer who presented himself for ad 
 mission at each of the principal churches in the 
 city. At some he was treated with positive rude 
 ness ; at others with cold politeness. Only one or 
 two gave him a cordial, and, even then, a some 
 what surprised, welcome. No, sir; Mr. Presi 
 dent, they do not want us in their fine churches. 
 [Cheers.] True, they would not forget us alto 
 gether. One of the bishops of the richest Church 
 in America said in a paper on the 'Estrangement 
 of the Masses from the Church,' 'Wherever the 
 people are, in our close-packed cities, or in our 
 far Western regions, let the plain chapel exist 
 for them.' Yes, sir ; that 's the policy of the 
 Church. Costly temples for the rich; plain 
 chapels for the poor! Why 'plain chapels?' We 
 could hardly expect the rich to be satisfied with 
 'plain chapels/ such as they propose to furnish 
 the poor, but we might ask them to divide with 
 us the cost of their expensive temples and give 
 229 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 us churches to worship in that we and our chil 
 dren will not be ashamed of. Give us fifty thou 
 sand of the hundred thousand dollars, or more, 
 that many of them cost, and we will build five 
 neat, commodious 'chapels' to their one, and hold 
 up our heads when we go to church." 
 
 Great applause followed as the speaker sat 
 down. Several of the members about him en 
 thusiastically shook his hand, patting him on the 
 shoulders and remarking, "You 're a thorough 
 bred, old fellow; you ought to go to Congress." 
 The next gentleman on the floor was a wiry little 
 fellow, with a squeaky voice, who desired to call 
 attention to the condition of the tenement-houses. 
 
 "Mr. President, I read in the newspapers the 
 other day this statement, made by a distinguished 
 divine and a friend of the poor. He said: 'The 
 overcrowding in our great cities makes impossible, 
 not only refinement, but even decency in the dis 
 tricts where the poor live. I made a recent in 
 vestigation in the city of New York myself. I 
 went into one room, not more than ten by twelve 
 feet, in which there were eighteen people, men, 
 women, and children, that ate and lived and slept 
 in that room. And they were not only men and 
 230 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 women, but they were blacks and whites, gathered 
 together in the same apartment. 7 Mr. President, 
 I have lived in some of these holes where human 
 beings are crowded together like cattle in a stock- 
 car, and I know what it means. The condition 
 of the water-closets, the foulness of the air, the 
 filth of the back yards and alleys, the indecency 
 of speech, the unchasteness of conduct, are an 
 abomination and a stench that would surprise 
 one in the wilds of Africa. And yet, sir, I am 
 told that some of these foul tenements are owned 
 by rich Church members, who live in costly man 
 sions, and whose only interest in the people that 
 live in these pens is to collect their rent. [Ap 
 plause.] Besides this, sir, when we wage-earners 
 make an effort to secure better wages, in order 
 to live in some kind of comfort and raise our 
 children in decency, the rich of the Church are 
 generally on the side of our oppressors, if, in 
 deed, they are not the guilty parties themselves. 
 Is it any wonder, sir, that we do n't attend the 
 churches? I wish some of these smooth-faced, 
 white-necktied, well-fed parsons were here that 
 they could hear what we have to say, and answer 
 for their heartless Churches. [Significant glances 
 231 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 toward Dr. Goodfellow.] Who wants to have 
 anything to do with Jesus Christ while in the 
 hands of such people? If the Bible sustains the 
 hypocrisy, heartlessness, neglect of the poor, and 
 pandering to the rich that characterize most of the 
 modern Churches, I do n't want my children to 
 have anything to do with them. 
 
 "Suppose, Mr. Chairman, we poor people 
 should want to go to church, where would they 
 put us, and what would they do with us ? In 
 Berlin, with a million and a half of people, there 
 are less than seventy-five churches, or about one 
 church for every 20,000 people. In the great 
 Christian city of London, with over five millions 
 population, there is one church for about every 
 3,000. In our own Boston, the supposed 'hub' 
 of intelligence, philanthropy, and civilization, 
 there is only one church to every 1,600 people* 
 In Chicago, there is one to every 2,000. In New 
 York, one to every 2,500; and in St. Louis, one 
 to every 2,800. In the most thoroughly-Chris 
 tianized city in the world the churches would not 
 hold half the people if they wanted to attend. 
 And yet there is money enough represented in 
 these religious houses to furnish a comfortable 
 232 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 place of worship for every five hundred of the 
 population. Does this indicate that Christians 
 want to reach and help the poor? 
 
 "Furthermore, Mr. President, look how these 
 religious people flee from the commercial centers 
 and the abodes of the poor, as if they feared the 
 visitation of some pestilence. Says a great bishop, 
 well known throughout the world: i America is 
 the only country on the earth where the city 
 church possesses the monstrosity of a frequent 
 flitting day. In Kome it is never thought of, that, 
 because St. Peter's has to be reached by a bridge, 
 and to reach the bridge one must go through dark 
 and filthy streets, therefore St. Peter's should be 
 removed to a more desirable location. In Vienna, 
 St. Stephen is in the midst of darker and more re 
 pellent streets; yet it is never urged against it 
 that it is too far down-town. In Berlin and Paris 
 the same rules applies. St. Paul's, in London, is 
 within two or three blocks of the money center 
 of the world, and is surrounded still, as centuries 
 ago, by small shops, while the city stages and cabs 
 run around it, and make a perpetual din on every 
 side. Yet the people go from palace and noble 
 residence far away to get to that beautiful temple. 
 233 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 St. Margaret's and Westminster are by no means 
 in the midst of fine residences. Yet all these 
 places are visited by people of every class.' 
 
 "Now, Mr. President, if the Christians of this 
 country want to save the poor, why do they run 
 away from them when they happen to settle near 
 their churches, selling their places of worship for 
 business purposes, and fleeing 'up town 7 as from 
 an avenging army? Possibly the 'avenger' may 
 pursue them some day. The facts I have pre 
 sented in my remarks are from Christian men 
 themselves, and should be accepted as reliable. 
 They constitute a most withering condemnation 
 of the Church, her own friends being the wit 
 nesses. Yes, sir; there is something wrong, and 
 we must continue to agitate until we secure jus 
 tice." 
 
 Great and prolonged applause greeted the 
 speaker as he closed, during which most of the 
 members rose to their feet and shook hands with 
 each other. Excitement was running high. A 
 few suspicious eyes were fixed upon Dr. Good- 
 fellow and the Unknown Man, they being 
 strangers, and not joining in the demonstration. 
 The president rapped for order, and the members 
 234 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 took their seats again. Slowly the Unknown Man 
 rose. In clear, sonorous tones, with startling ac 
 centuation and masterful self-possession, he be 
 gan: 
 
 "The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because 
 he hath anointed me to preach the gospel to the 
 poor ; he hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, 
 to preach deliverance to the captives, and recover 
 ing of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them 
 that are bruised, to preach the acceptable year 
 of the Lord." 
 
 Then he paused a moment. The eyes of all 
 those that were in the hall were fastened upon 
 him. Some restlessness was apparent, with a dis 
 position to interrupt. The president, however, 
 brought his mallet down upon the table with 
 marked emphasis, and quiet ensued. The speaker 
 resumed: 
 
 "Hear the law of the Lord: every creditor 
 that lendeth aught unto his neighbor shall release 
 it; he shall not exact it of his neighbor, because 
 it is called the Lord's release. 
 
 "If there be among you a poor man of one 
 of thy brethren within any of thy gates in thy 
 land, which the Lord thy God giveth thee, thou 
 235 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 shalt not harden thine heart, nor shut thine hand 
 from thy poor brother ; but thou shalt open thine 
 hand wide unto him, and shalt surely lend him 
 sufficient for his need, in that which he wanteth. 
 For the poor shall never cease out of the land; 
 therefore I command thee, saying, Thou shalt 
 open thine hand wide unto thy brother, to thy 
 poor, and to thy needy in thy land." 
 
 By this time interest in the strange man and 
 the speech was becoming intense, and all were 
 leaning forward to catch every word, with a sur 
 prised look in their faces. The Unknown Man 
 proceeded: 
 
 "Thou shalt not oppress a hired servant that 
 is poor and needy, whether he be of thy brethren 
 or of thy strangers that are within thy land within 
 thy gates. At his day thou shalt give him his 
 hire, neither shall the sun go down upon it." 
 
 "When thou cuttest down thy harvest in thy 
 field, and hast forgot a sheaf in the field, thou 
 shalt not go again to fetch it; it shall be for the 
 stranger, for the fatherless, and for the widow; 
 that the Lord thy God may bless thee in all the 
 work of thine hands. When thou beatest thine 
 olive-tree, thou shalt not go over the boughs 
 236 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 again ; it shall be for the stranger, for the father 
 less, and for the widow. When thou gatherest 
 the grapes of thy vineyard, thou shalt not glean 
 it afterward; it shall be for the stranger, for the 
 fatherless, and for- the widow. 
 
 "And when ye reap the harvest of your land, 
 thou shalt not wholly reap the corners of thy 
 field, neither shalt thou gather the gleanings of 
 thy harvest; thou shalt leave them for the poor 
 and the stranger. I am the Lord your God." 
 
 At this point a German anarchist, who had 
 shown great nervousness and uneasiness during 
 the recital of these laws, interrupted the speaker: 
 
 "Mister Shairman," he cried, with consider 
 able excitement, "I rose up to mine foots to make 
 von leetle point of order. I objects to dot mon 
 mit vat he says. Dish ish not von of dem con 
 founded churches mit der prayer-meetin'. Dot 
 mon he say some dings he ought not to say in 
 dish place. I tink he should his speech stop, und 
 sot down mit hisself on der floor. Udder gentle- 
 mens dot pays der moneys mit dish Club, und 
 knows some dings mit der brinciples vich ve tight 
 holds on to, should have der brivilege to speak 
 sometimes, anyhow, von little speech vat ve 
 237 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 can all him understand. Dot ish right, Mister 
 Shairman." 
 
 The president reminded the gentleman that 
 "one of the cardinal principles of the Club is 
 freedom of speech, and that he had already an 
 nounced that any one present has the right to take 
 part in the discussion. The gentleman on the floor 
 is entirely in order, and will kindly proceed." 
 
 The Unknown Man stood quiet and calm dur 
 ing this interruption, as if nothing had occurred, 
 and bowing his thanks to the chairman for his 
 courtesy, went on to say : 
 
 "And I will be a swift witness against those 
 that oppress the hireling in his wages, the widow 
 and the fatherless, and turn aside the stranger 
 from his right, and fear not me, saith the Lord 
 of hosts. 
 
 "Blessed is he that considereth the poor, the 
 Lord will deliver him in time of trouble. 
 
 "The Lord will enter into judgment with the 
 ancients of this people and the princes thereof; 
 for ye have eaten up the vineyard; the spoil of 
 the poor is in your houses. What mean ye that 
 ye grind the faces of the poor, saith the Lord 
 God of hosts ? 
 
 238 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 "For ye have the poor always with you, but 
 me ye have not always. 
 
 "For ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus 
 Christ, that though he was rich, yet for your sakes 
 he became poor that ye through his poverty might 
 be made rich. 
 
 "Only they would that we should remember 
 the poor; the same which I was also forward 
 to do. 
 
 "Jesus said unto him, If thou wilt be perfect, 
 go and sell that thou hast, and give to the poor, 
 and thou shalt have treasure in heaven ; and come 
 and follow me. But when the young man heard 
 that saying, he went away sorrowful; for he had 
 great possessions. 
 
 "And Jesus said, Come unto me, all ye that 
 labor and are heavy laden, and I will give you 
 rest. Take my yoke upon you and learn of me, 
 and ye shall find rest unto your souls." 
 
 As the speaker closed and sat down, the mem 
 bers of the Club were in a state of delightful be 
 wilderment. Some slight applause was mani 
 fested; but there was serious doubt as to which 
 side the stranger was on. Some things he said 
 were evidently in condemnation of the practice 
 239 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 of the Church in neglecting the poor ; other things 
 were as clearly in reproof of themselves for not 
 giving Christianity credit for its teachings con 
 cerning the poor. They were the more confused 
 because the speaker uttered no opinion of his 
 own simply gave them the Word of the Lord 
 without comment. They sat for several minutes 
 looking at the Unknown Man, then at themselves, 
 then at the president. E~o one seemed to know 
 what to say or do. Finally, one gentleman who 
 knew Dr. Goodfellow, suggested that there was 
 present a distinguished divine and pastor of per 
 haps the wealthiest Church in the city, and he 
 moved that he be invited to address the Club. 
 The motion was promptly put and carried without 
 objection. The president invited Dr. Goodfellow 
 to the platform, and he spoke, in part, as fol 
 lows: 
 
 "Mr. Chairman and Brothers, It surely is a 
 very great pleasure to me to be the recipient of 
 such courtesy as you have just extended. I count 
 it a distinguished honor to speak to a body of 
 men who seem to me to be honestly seeking after 
 that to which they are entitled by every principle 
 of religion and right. [Hear! Hear!] It will 
 240 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 be one of the pleasantest memories of my life if 
 I can in any measure aid you in the attainment 
 of your rights. I am guilty of no fulsome friend 
 ship when I say that I sympathize with you most 
 heartily in your aims, though I may not agree 
 with your methods. While, as has been said, I 
 have the honor to be pastor of one of the largest 
 and wealthiest Churches in the city, my people 
 thoroughly understand my sympathy with you. 
 And the feeling of my Church may be indicated 
 somewhat by the fact that some of my members 
 are now engaged in the expenditure of one million 
 dollars in behalf of the poor in this ward. [Long 
 applause.] 
 
 "I will not attempt to answer the charges that 
 have been made by the speakers who have pre 
 ceded me, against the Church. Some of them 
 are incapable of answer or defense. I frankly, 
 but in sorrow, confess to their truth. I wish it 
 were otherwise. I am doing what I can to remedy 
 the evils of which you complain. So are many 
 others, in the pulpit and out of it. But some 
 things that have been said here are not capable 
 of proof. You impress me as honest men, seek 
 ing to know the truth. You will doubtless wel- 
 16 241 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 come the correction of any misapprehensions into 
 which you may have fallen. 
 
 "Jesus of Nazareth is the best friend the poor 
 man has ever had. He was the son of a mechanic 
 and a poor man himself. His teaching, if accepted 
 and faithfully followed, would correct all the 
 wrongs and ill-adjustments of the world. With 
 all her faults and failures, the true Church, in 
 the main, is and always has been the friend of 
 the poor. The Bible is the Magna Charta of their 
 liberty for body, mind, and soul, as shown in the 
 recitations of your unknown brother, delivered 
 awhile ago. The Church has not always been 
 what its Founder desired ; nor is it such yet. But 
 it is coming nearer the poor man every day. 
 With God there is no distinction of persons, and 
 in his Church the rich and the poor are alike. 
 Thousands upon thousands of the poor are in its 
 fold. Some of the very best Churches are com 
 posed almost exclusively of wage-earners. Others, 
 it is true, are largely composed of the rich, who 
 are not doing their duty to their brothers, by 
 whose labor their wealth became possible. But 
 thousands of eloquent voices and pens are busy 
 all the time, pleading with the rich to help the 
 242 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 poor to higher wages, shorter hours, lovelier 
 homes, better houses, purer air, more comfort 
 able churches, and everything else that will make 
 life a benediction to them and their children. 
 
 "Now, my brothers, I have a request to make. 
 A grand Christian lady, of much wealth and high 
 social standing, a member of my Church, has for 
 over a year been laboring among the poor in 
 this ward, to ameliorate their condition in every 
 way. A few rich men, chief among them the 
 husband of this lady, are now erecting immense 
 buildings as a center for her work, and to give 
 it permanency, at a cost, including endowment, 
 of a million of dollars. They will soon be com 
 pleted and ready for occupancy. My request is 
 that you will join us in this great work. We need 
 you, and you need us. The methods you have 
 hitherto used will fail. Ours are succeeding and 
 will succeed. Cease your denunciation of the 
 Church and the rich, unite your forces with ours, 
 and let us show the world how to elevate the 
 poor. Come to my church. You shall have any 
 seat you wish. Come to the meeting at Oak Hall 
 Sunday afternoon. 
 
 "Thanking you again for the kind courtesy 
 243 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 you have shown me, and hoping you will give 
 me the opportunity to return the same in my own 
 church, I close by saying, I am at your service 
 to help you in the attainment of anything the 
 Great Teacher desires you to have." 
 
 The most enthusiastic applause followed this 
 very wise and brotherly address. It was a revela 
 tion. They had not heard such teaching. Their 
 minds had been poisoned with misapprehension 
 and prejudice respecting clergymen and the 
 Church. They would see more of this man, and 
 investigate his methods. Sunday afternoon fol 
 lowing nearly all the members of the Club were 
 at Oak Hall. They were delighted with the 
 service. Mrs. McCord spoke to each personally, 
 and urged all to come again. That night half the 
 Club was in Dr. Goodfellow's Church. The 
 ushers had been instructed to be on the lookout 
 for plainly-attired men, and to give them the best 
 seats in the house. The pastor recognized some 
 of them, and publicly thanked them for their 
 presence, while he discoursed on "Am I my 
 brother's keeper?" They were so completely 
 overwhelmed with attention for the congrega 
 tion had by this time thoroughly imbibed the 
 244 
 
A SOCIALIST CLUB DISBANDED. 
 
 sympathy and enthusiasm of their pastor that 
 they were almost ashamed to attend again. But 
 they did, and many of them permanently. Quite 
 a few enlisted with Mrs. McCord, and became 
 her most successful assistants. In six months the 
 Club was disbanded. 
 
 245 
 
XXIX. 
 
 MISS JOSEPHINE AND HEK MOTHER AT THE 
 OAK HALL MEETING. 
 
 MRS. McCoRD's great work was constantly 
 growing on her hands. She had established 
 "Mothers' Meetings" and "Girls' Meetings" for 
 instruction and mutual counsel, which she at 
 tended herself as far as possible. But by this 
 time the movement had assumed such proportions 
 that she was obliged to call for assistants. The 
 response was prompt. The movement was now 
 popular. 
 
 Miss Josephine had shown her lack of sym 
 pathy in her mother's work, even to the extent 
 of protesting against her decline of interest in 
 high social affairs. But at the last meeting in 
 Oak Hall, much to her surprise and gratification, 
 Josephine expressed a desire to accompany her 
 mother. The meeting was of the usual character. 
 Besides Mrs. McCord, the speakers were Father 
 Martini, the Unknown Man, and Edward Sher 
 man, the young American who first heard the 
 Unknown Man in the Diamond Saloon, and was 
 246 
 
THE OAK HALL MEETING. 
 
 thereby led to a better life. By this time the 
 newsboys of the district had been organized into 
 a chorus choir and well drilled in singing. They 
 were present on this occasion, and added much 
 to the interest by their music. Ole Olson had 
 developed unusual vocal power, and sang a beau 
 tiful solo entitled "Give the Poor Boy a Chance." 
 Father Martini was a speaker of superior ability, 
 and thrilled the audience with his eloquent ad 
 dress. Since his late correspondence with his 
 bishop, he seems to have thrown the love of his 
 large heart into the work deeper than ever. The 
 few words of Edward Sherman were tender and 
 pathetic. The Master seems to be fitting him for 
 larger usefulness. The audience was strangely 
 moved while he spoke. The newboys' choir sang 
 the "Calling of the Eoll up There," which melted 
 many to tears. Miss Josephine listened with evi 
 dent interest. Indeed, she was seen brushing the 
 silent tear from her eye while the boys were 
 singing. But she was most deeply moved when 
 the Unknown Man spoke. As was often his cus 
 tom, he rose just before the close of the meeting, 
 and said: 
 
 "For the Word of God is quick and power- 
 247 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 fill, and sharper than any two-edged sword, pierc 
 ing even to the dividing asunder of soul and spirit, 
 and of the joints and marrow, and is a discerner 
 of the thoughts and intents of the heart. Neither 
 is there any creature that is not manifest in his 
 sight; but all things are naked and open to the 
 eyes of him with whom we have to do. . . 
 Woe unto them that call evil good, and good evil ; 
 that put darkness for light, and light for dark 
 ness; that put bitter for sweet, and sweet for 
 bitter. Woe unto them that are wise in their own 
 eyes, and prudent in their own sight. ... I call 
 heaven and earth to record this day against you, 
 that I have set before you life and death, blessing 
 and cursing ; therefore choose life, that both thou 
 and thy seed may live. . . . Behold, I stand 
 at the door and knock ; if any man hear my voice 
 and open the door, I will come in to him, and will 
 sup with him, and he with me." 
 
 As these words fell from the lips of the strange 
 speaker, a deathlike stillness prevailed. Whether 
 intentional or not, he held his eyes steadily on 
 the eyes of Miss Josephine while he spoke. She 
 was most deeply affected. Her face alternately 
 flushed and paled. She could not remove her 
 248 
 
THE OAK HALL MEETING. 
 
 gaze from the speaker. She visibly moved in her 
 seat. She dropped her fan, then her handker 
 chief. At last she buried her face in her hands, 
 and found relief in a flood of tears. On the way 
 home not a word passed between her and her 
 mother. She went straight to her room and 
 locked the door. She declined all refreshments. 
 She had entered upon a great battle with intel 
 lectual pride and excessive worldly-mindedness on 
 one side, and divine light and conscience and duty 
 on the other. She would never leave her room 
 until the issue was settled. She never closed her 
 eyes in sleep during the night. The battle raged 
 until after the midnight hour, and on toward the 
 morning. Her mother could not sleep. Every 
 little while she would slip quietly along the hall 
 to the room door, only to hear subdued sobs and 
 the voice of quiet prayer. The contest intensified. 
 It was victory or death. Physical energy was fail 
 ing. The world was receding. She thought she 
 must be dying. She fell helplessly on the bed, 
 crying: "My strength is gone; I can hold out no 
 longer; I yield, I yield. O, Man of Nazareth, 
 have your way!" She lay quiet and calm for a 
 minute or two. Just as the first rays of the morn- 
 249 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ing sun were tipping the church-spires with golden 
 hues, and stealing silently through the open win 
 dow, her mother, passing through the hall, heard 
 a sweet, tender voice, in low tones, softly singing: 
 
 " I '11 go where you want me to go, dear Lord, 
 
 O'er mountain, or plain, or sea ; 
 I '11 say what you want me to say, dear Lord ; 
 I '11 be what you want me to be." 
 
 As, after a night of storm at sea, when the 
 winds sweep over the face of the deep like fiery 
 steeds, and the waves meet and leap upright like 
 angry animals in deadly strife; when the vessel 
 is tossed hither and thither like a child's toy- 
 boat; when the clouds are so dark and heavy 
 that the ship touches the horizon at every 
 plunge, the gray dawn of the new day appears ; 
 the unbridled steeds of the storm fly away in re 
 treat; the angry waves are hushed into quiet 
 ness ; a hazy cloud stretches like a curtain athwart 
 the distant eastern sky; red streaks of light be 
 gin to pierce the cloud, sure token of the near 
 approach of the king of day ; a few minutes more, 
 and the upper rim of a massive ball of fire, bril 
 liant in beauty and clothed in kingly splendor, 
 gracefully, like a thing of life, lifts itself up 
 from the depths of the sea, as it were, tinging 
 250 
 
THE OAK HALL MEETING. 
 
 the hilltops with golden crowns and spreading 
 waves of light o'er field and plain, while the 
 swelling sea, far as mortal eye can scan, reflects 
 its dazzling colors, and the sun is up, and peace 
 ful calm prevails o'er sea and land. So was the 
 calm, and quiet, and peace that settled in the 
 breast of Josephine, when she emerged from the 
 storm of that night, to appear with the family 
 at the breakfast-table. Her face had a tired look, 
 but it was wreathed in smiles of more than usual 
 beauty. She simply said, "Good-morning to all," 
 and after a moment added: "It 's done, mother. 
 Henceforth I will be your assistant in your divine 
 work, if you think me qualified for such service." 
 Her mother and father expressed their great de 
 light at her decision, not knowing fully the strug 
 gle through which she had passed. 
 
 In the ecstasy of her new experience, 
 Jospehine's first impulse was to write Dr. Good- 
 fellow; but, upon second thought, it occurred to 
 her that her motive might be misunderstood and 
 her sincerity compromised. So she determined 
 to say nothing to him about the change ; he would 
 doubtless soon discover it for himself, and intro 
 duce the subject. 
 
 251 
 
XXX. 
 
 JOSIAH WORTHINGTON'S HAY-RIGGING. 
 
 IN the afternoon of this day a country wagon, 
 with a hay-rigging on it, was driven to the front 
 of the McCord residence, and the horses were 
 tied to the hitching-post. The driver, with a small 
 basket in hand, walked to the front door and 
 knocked. He might have touched the electric 
 button, but perhaps did not know its use. The 
 servant conducted him to the parlor, upon his 
 statement that he would "like to see the woman 
 of the house." When Mrs. McCord entered, she 
 at once recognized him as the farmer who often 
 attended the Oak Hall meetings. "My name," 
 he said "is Josiah Worthington, from Koonsocket 
 Holler. I was fetchin' in a load of hay this 
 mornin', and my old woman she tuck a notion 
 she would like you to have a taste of pure butter 
 and fresh eggs, seein 7 thar 7 s so much mixin' 
 up of milk and things in town butter, a,nd so 
 much onsartanty about incubatin' and cold 
 storagin' of eggs; so she would have me fetch 
 along some of the real simon-pure article. I 
 252 
 
JOSIAH WORTHINGTON'S VISIT. 
 
 know this butter air pure, for I tuck the milk 
 that made it from our mooly cow all myself, 
 and Mary Elizabeth she churned it with her own 
 hands. And I '11 swear by the Good Book that 
 these eggs air fresh, for I gathered them myself, 
 before the hens that laid them were done 
 a-cacklin'. Yes, the Worthingtons have always 
 been great on fresh eggs and pure butter.' 7 
 
 "It was certainly very kind in you and your 
 wife, Mr. Worthington, to remember us in this 
 way. I am sure we will enjoy the eggs and but 
 ter ; and I will be glad to pay you more than the 
 market price for them," said Mrs. McCord as she 
 received the basket. 
 
 "Wall, I reckon you won't pay me nothin'. 
 The Good Book says, Give, and it shall be given 
 to you ag'in, good measure, pressed down and 
 runnin' over. That 's pay enough for me. I 
 never lost nothin' yet by bein' open-handed," said 
 the farmer. 
 
 "Well, you are certainly very kind," added 
 Mrs. McCord. 
 
 Josiah was somewhat of a neighborhood gos 
 sip. He had constituted himself a kind of general- 
 intelligence office for the natives of the Koon- 
 253 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 socket region. He would have made a first-class 
 newspaper reporter if he had been taken in hand 
 early in life. It was his delight to have a dozen 
 boys and men listen to him retail the latest gossip 
 about affairs in city and country. The real ob 
 ject of his visit to Mrs. McCord was to lay in 
 a new supply of intelligence for use among his 
 neighbors. 
 
 "I hearn tell that your husband is puttin' up 
 a powerful big lot of buildings for the the use 
 of the poor people in the ( Wicked Ward.' I 
 allers know'd he was a mighty liberal man. About 
 how much cash does he expect to lay out in the 
 ondertakin 7 , Mrs. McCord?" 
 
 "My husband, with some others, are planning 
 some very good things for the poor people of 
 that ward." 
 
 "Wall, Mrs. McCord, you have been a-doin' 
 a power of good in the Oak Hall meetin's." And 
 then Josiah waxed eloquent. "I kalkerlate that 
 the spring which you have opened in that desert- 
 place will flow on an' on, an ? still on an' on, until 
 it can't run any furder. And, for your encourage 
 ment, I will say that I myself have been power 
 fully stirred up. And when you get a Worthing- 
 
 254: 
 
JOSIAH WORTHINGTON'S VISIT. 
 
 ton started on the right road, you Ve did a big 
 thing, for they are all as tough as hick-ry bark, 
 and as slippery as a pealed pole, and as stubborn 
 as a mooly cow. 1 7 ve been a-thinkin ? of jinin' 
 your Church, if you 'd take me in. I hearn say 
 that since you built the new house you tuck in 
 all kinds. It ? s only nine miles from Koonsocket 
 Holler to the city, and me and Mary Elizabeth 
 could cum' to church in the mornings arter milk 
 ing the cows, and take dinner with some of the 
 members, and get hum before milkin 7 time in the 
 evenin'. What do you think about it, Mrs. Mc- 
 Cord?" 
 
 a That is a matter that belongs entirely to 
 the pastor and his official advisers. You had bet 
 ter see him," suggested Mrs. McCord. 
 
 "Wall, I think I '11 drive on toward hum be 
 fore it gets dark, as I want to get by the ha'nted 
 place in the Holler before the sun goes down. 
 You know'd, I suppose, that thar ? s a black man 
 often seed thar without a head, and when he gets 
 arter a feller he just runs him to death. He 
 does a powerful sight of good, howsumever; for 
 the farmers that travel by that road are always 
 hum before dark, and sober, too. I ? 11 take the 
 255 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 basket, if you please, Mrs. McCord. Let me 
 know how you liked the butter and eggs. I '11 
 say good-bye till I see you ag'in." 
 
 As Josiah rose to depart, he caught a glimpse 
 of the fine painting of John the Baptist, and pro 
 ceeded to remark, by way of inquiry: "I reckon 
 that 's a picter of some of your kin-folks on the 
 men's side? Might be your grandfather? Must 
 have kum west in an airly day when clothes 
 was scearce and dear ? Looks as if he ? d been 
 a-huntin' 'coons and 'possums, and left the game 
 in the woods." 
 
 "That is a painting of John the Baptist," ob 
 served Mrs. McCord, as she walked toward the 
 door. 
 
 "John the Baptist !" exclaimed Josiah. "Wall, 
 I allers tho't them thar Baptist naibors of mine 
 was a sing'lar kind of people, and I 'm rail glad 
 to see the old kurmudgon out of which they 
 evolverated." 
 
 As he advanced toward the open door, he 
 passed that other great work of art, Jacob's vision 
 of the angels ascending and descending the ladder, 
 when he wisely observed: 
 
 "I wonder if them fellers is a-tryin' to build 
 256 
 
JOSIAH WORTHINGTON'S VISIT. 
 
 a haystack with that ladder? Looks as if they 
 was a-gittin' up pretty high in the world. Must 
 be mighty hot weather whar they 're a-har vesting 
 for they seem to have on powerful thin like har 
 ness. Would n't be surprised if they 'd get wet 
 before night, for it looks kind er cloudy over 
 thair heads." 
 
 Mrs. McCord smiled at the old farmer's inno 
 cent criticisms, and politely bade him good-bye. 
 
 Unfortunately, Josiah was late starting home. 
 Consequently, darkness had appeared by the time 
 he reached the supposed haunted place on the 
 road. Many extravagant stories were abroad con 
 cerning the headless man; but no one could tes 
 tify to having seen him, though many had seen 
 what they imagined to be this "bogy-man." 
 Josiah, of course, was on the lookout as he ap 
 proached the dreaded place. A forest of heavy 
 growth was on one side of the road, and an open 
 field on the other, with a fence running close 
 to the road. The night was ominously still; not 
 a leaf was stirring. The voice of a whip-poor- 
 will could be heard in the distance ; the occasional 
 hooting of a pair of night-owls relieved the 
 monotony, but added to the awesomeness of the 
 17 257 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW 
 
 place. The noise of the wagon and the trotting 
 of the horses conld be distinctly heard a mile 
 away. An occasional clond concealed the twink 
 ling stars. The full moon had completed a quar 
 ter of her circuit, ranting irregular shadows of 
 the tall trees across the road and over into the 
 field. The trunk of a burned tree, twelve feet 
 high, stood just inside the fence, projecting six 
 feet above the fence. By a very slight stretch 
 of the imagination it resembled the upper half 
 of the body of a black man, minus the head, stand 
 ing on the fence, when seen in the dark. When 
 Josiah caught a glimpse of this object, his super 
 stitious fears already wrought up to a high pitch, 
 he at once concluded it was the headless man. 
 He was already driving at a fast speed and 
 whistling as if. going by a graveyard; but he 
 brought his whip to the backs of his horses with 
 such suddenness and power that they sprang into 
 a gallop. As he glanced to the upper side of the 
 road, the shadows of the trees were flying by 
 like a troop of black phantoms dancing to the 
 music of the rattling wagon. The rapid speed 
 of the horses, with the frequent hiding of the 
 moon by passing clouds, made the shadows come 
 258 
 
JOSIAH WORTHINGTON'S VISIT. 
 
 and go with bewildering quickness. One was 
 scarcely gone until another took its place. So 
 every time he looked aside he saw what seemed to 
 him to be that big, black, headless man keeping 
 pace with him. The faster he drove, the faster it 
 went. Though the shadows were constantly re 
 treating, they were just as constantly coming, and 
 in his fright he did not know which way they 
 were going. The stretch of road by the forest 
 was only a half mile long ; so he was soon beyond 
 the shadows, and the ghost disappeared. When 
 he reached home, out of breath and pale, his wife 
 said to him: 
 
 "Why, Josiah ! What 's the matter with you? 
 You look skeert!" 
 
 "I am skeert, powerful skeert." 
 
 "Why, what in the world has happened? Did 
 the horses run away with you?" as she wiped the 
 perspiration from his face. 
 
 "No, dang it all, they did n't run fast enough." 
 Then in a solemn tone he added, "Mary Elizabeth, 
 I've seen the devil!" 
 
 This announcement brought from his wife a 
 hysterical scream, and she ran for the camphor- 
 bottle and applied it to Josiah. 
 259 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "Yes/ 7 continued the alarmed man, "that in- 
 firnal black nigger without a head chased me clear 
 through the ha'nted road, and nearly had his 
 hands on me several times. If the whipple-tree 
 had broke or the harness gi'n way, you would 
 have been a widder, Mary Elizabeth Worthington, 
 by this time. I 've driv' my last lode of hay to 
 Chattahooche. I '11 find another market if I 
 do n't get as much for it. Mary Elizabeth, I Ve 
 decided to jine the Church. I 've been puttin' 
 it off too long. I told Mrs. McCord that I thought 
 I would jine her Church, but I 've changed my 
 mind. It 's too far to the city. Besides, I do n't 
 want to go to meetin' over a road where the devil 
 has a toll-gate and scares a feller nearly to death 
 if he is a little late comin' home." 
 
 This episode was the end of Josiah's attend 
 ance at the Oak Hall meetings. 
 
XXXI. 
 
 INTERVIEW BETWEEN BUD AND JENNIE. 
 
 FOE the last year Dr. Goodf ellow had devoted 
 considerable attention to the instruction of Bud. 
 Soon after he entered the service of Mr. McCord, 
 he began to attend the Sunday-school of the 
 "Church of the New Humanity." His develop 
 ment in religious knowledge was as marked 
 as in other respects, and it was not long until 
 he was received into the fellowship of the Church. 
 Dr. Goodfellow saw in him the elements of a 
 useful man in evangelistic work, and directed his 
 reading and study accordingly, granting him the 
 free use of his library. For the last year he 
 had heard his recitations in Greek and Hebrew, 
 and in the study of the English Bible. At a recent 
 meeting at Oak Hall, the announcement that Bud, 
 the former newsboy, would speak, crowded the 
 place to overflowing. Mr. McCord, after con 
 sultation with his pastor, decided to furnish the 
 means to support him a year or two in a Bible- 
 school, in order to his preparation for work in 
 261 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 connection with the new movement in the 
 "Wicked Ward 7 ' of Chattahooche. Bud was glad 
 and grateful for the opportunity, for as he be 
 gan to unfold into young manhood he found his 
 heart inclining to that kind of work, and to that 
 field. 
 
 Mrs. Sidney Patterson's aversion to anything 
 like intimacy between Bud and Jennie became 
 more pronounced as they grew in years. She suc 
 ceeded in prevailing upon her husband to con 
 sent to sending Jennie away to school, hoping 
 that distance and separation would work forget- 
 f ulness of youthful fancies. Without any thought 
 of concealment, Bud and Jennie met frequently 
 at Sunday-school and church, and at Mr. McCord's 
 house. At their last meeting Bud said: 
 
 "And you are going away off to school, I 
 understand, Jennie. Well, I am glad you are to 
 have an education; but it will be mighty lone 
 some when you are gone. It kind of makes me 
 feel like doing better and being somebody every 
 time I see you and hear you talk. You always 
 encourage me so much, Jennie." 
 
 "Well, I feel sorry, too, Bud; but I'll be 
 home at vacation, and you can see me then. And 
 262 
 
AN INTERVIEW. 
 
 I '11 write you and let you know how I 'm getting 
 along/ 7 said Jennie. 
 
 "I do n't think your mamma will like that 
 very well, for she do n't seem pleased to have me 
 around as you do," answered Bud. 
 
 "You must not mind about mamma. She will 
 be all right when she sees what a nice, good man 
 you are going to be. Papa likes you, and believes 
 in you. He says you will be one of the big men 
 of the city some day ; and papa knows," rejoined 
 Jennie. 
 
 "You make me feel so queer, Jennie, when 
 you talk that way. Every time I meet you it 
 seems as if I had grown an inch taller. You are 
 just a precious little jewel," declared Bud. "Did 
 you know I was going to school, too? Yes, Mr. 
 McCord told me last night that he would pay 
 my expenses for two years if I would attend a 
 Bible-school, and study and prepare for an 
 evangelist among the poor, and I am to start in 
 a week." 
 
 Jennie clapped her hands and cried, "O, 
 goody, goody ! won't that be nice ! And when we 
 come home from school, Bud, may be that house 
 will be ready vthat we are going to live in." 
 263 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 "Now, Jennie, you are joking again. You 
 know I am poor and have no money to buy a 
 house with. When you graduate and return 
 home, some big rich man will want you to live 
 in his fine house/' suggested Bud, somewhat 
 sadly. 
 
 "Do n't you trouble yourself about that, Bud. 
 When we are ready the house will be ready. Papa 
 told me something the other day," said Jennie, 
 with a knowing air, as her eyes fell to the ground. 
 
 By this time they had reached the corner 
 nearest Jennie's home, and Bud said: "I suppose 
 I '11 not see you again, Jennie ; so I '11 say good 
 bye. Do n't you forget to write me." And he 
 took both her hands into his, and stood looking 
 straight into her beautiful face, while a silent tear 
 pushed itself out from the corner of his eye. 
 Jennie also looked into his face. Neither spoke 
 for a moment, when Bud, with downcast eyes, 
 asked, "Shall I, Jennie?" 
 
 She modestly answered, "If you like." 
 
 Jennie ran to the gate and into the house, 
 and stood at the parlor-window, while she watched 
 Bud as he walked briskly homeward. She won 
 dered to herself why she should feel such interest 
 264 
 
AN INTERVIEW. 
 
 in that unknown newsboy, so far beneath her 
 social rank? Why should she be anxious about 
 his future ? Was her destiny in some way being 
 woven into his? Did the future hold anything 
 in common for them? Perhaps her mother was 
 right in her opposition to their intimacy, of which 
 she had become aware. 
 
 As Bud disappeared from her sight, mingling 
 with the people on the crowded street, similar 
 thoughts flitted through his mind. But how could 
 he expect that Jennie's family and friends should 
 ever approve anything like a union of their lives ? 
 he inquired of himself. The social distance be 
 tween them seemed too great to be bridged. He 
 could and would prove himself worthy of Jennie 
 in character and attainments; but he was poor, 
 and she was rich. 
 
 They are both in the hands of a Power that 
 will order all things for their good, if they hold 
 themselves in right relation to him. So we shall 
 see what we shall see. 
 
 A few days later, and Jennie was off to school. 
 After she had departed, her mother thought to 
 herself : 
 
 "I hope, now, there will be an end of this 
 265 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 childish talk of Jennie about living with Bud. 
 The idea that my dear girl should ever marry a 
 man who has been a newsboy, and who is so poor 
 that he must accept the charity of others to se 
 cure an education ! E"o, no ; there is something 
 better for my Jennie. No matter what her father 
 says, I 'm her mother, and I '11 see that they 
 do n't meet again. I owe it to my only daughter 
 to help her secure a husband, when the time 
 comes, who is her equal in social life and wealth. 
 She will soon forget all about this newsboy when 
 she settles down to her work in school." 
 
 266 
 
XXXII. 
 
 BUD AND JENNIE AT SCHOOL. 
 
 IN a week, both Jennie and Bud were nicely 
 established in their respective schools, two hun 
 dred miles apart. The first few days were spent 
 in preliminary examinations and in deciding upon 
 their course of study. Everything was so novel 
 and interesting that their minds were thoroughly 
 occupied. They had no time to think of home or 
 of each other. Finally, they found stealing upon 
 them the first mild attack of that peculiar sense 
 of loneliness generally diagnosed as "homesick 
 ness." Jennie remembered her promise to write 
 to Bud, and he was anxiously watching the arrival 
 of every mail. Jennie was embarrassed by a let 
 ter she had received from her mother, which con 
 tained, among other things, the following advice: 
 
 "DEAR DAUGHTER JENNIE, You are by this 
 time, doubtless, fairly under way in your studies 
 and settled in your new home. I hope you are 
 happy, and that you will advance rapidly. Noth 
 ing will please your mother so much as to have 
 her darling graduate with honor, and return home 
 267 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 a finely-educated and matured young lady. Noth 
 ing that love and money can secure will be spared 
 to help you. 
 
 "Now, Jennie darling, mother must advise you 
 a little in a matter of importance. I know how 
 kindly you feel toward Bud. This is natural, in 
 view of his finding you and bringing you home 
 after you were lost in the great fire. We all have 
 an interest in the poor boy, and are pleased to see 
 how he has improved since he has been with Mr. 
 McCord. And we are glad he is to be educated 
 for an evangelist to the poor, among whom he was 
 born and reared. But, dear, you must not get 
 yourself mixed up with his life and work. He 
 belongs to a different class from you. He is poor. 
 He is a charity student at school. You are rich, 
 and belong to the highest social rank. You have 
 nothing in common with the poor boy. All our 
 ambitions and plans point in a different direction 
 for you. You will soon be a young lady. Hold 
 your head high. Seek your friends and associ 
 ations among the people where you belong. Still 
 think kindly of the poor newsboy, but leave him 
 out of all your desires and plans for the future. 
 Do n't get your pure young heart involved in any 
 way. Give your undivided attention to your stud 
 ies. After graduation, all possible questions of 
 the future can be settled. Lovingly, 
 
 "MOTHER." 
 
 268 
 
BUD AND JENNIE AT SCHOOL. 
 
 This letter was a continuation of the policy of 
 Mrs. Patterson to break off the intimacy between 
 Bud and Jennie, and foreclose the possibility of 
 any future coming together of their young lives. 
 She had written it without the knowledge of her 
 husband. He was not disturbed, as she was, con 
 cerning future possibilities. She had determined 
 to direct Jennie's life according to her own views 
 and ambitions in social matters, without his con 
 currence or knowledge. 
 
 Jennie's sense of gratitude obscured her vision 
 of Bud's humble origin and poverty. She had not 
 yet reached the age where her pride was inflated 
 with a feeling of social superiority. Indeed, her 
 nature was not of that stamp. Open-hearted and 
 entirely innocent of the conventional distinctions 
 of life, she needed discipline and twisting before 
 she could believe and feel as did her aristocratic 
 mother. Indeed, she had heard Mrs. McCord and 
 Dr. Goodfellow speak so often about the "poor 
 being God's people," that she had come to regard 
 it as an honor to be connected with them. Bud 
 was, therefore, the more interesting to her be 
 cause he was "poor." And when her mother in 
 her letter said, "We all have an interest in the 
 269 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 poor boy/ 7 the effect was entirely different from 
 what Mrs. Patterson intended. But the letter 
 annoyed Jennie. It was a cloud over her young 
 life just at a time when she was filled with holiest 
 inspirations and brightest hopes. She did not 
 want to go contrary to her mother's wishes, but 
 such haughty distinctions were repugnant to her 
 sympathetic nature, aside from the personal in 
 terest she felt in Bud. Unknown to her mother, 
 Mrs. McCord had become a model in character 
 and work to the young girl. What should she do ? 
 She had promised Bud to write before she had 
 received her mother's letter. Bud should know 
 all, and her father should know all. So the next 
 mail carried this epistle: 
 
 "DEAR GEORGE, I reached the school in due 
 season, after leaving home. I was most kindly re 
 ceived, and assigned my place in the classes. I 
 like my teachers very much, and also my school 
 mates. I am getting along very well in my stud 
 ies. I have been so busy that I have scarcely 
 had time to fulfill my promise to write you. And 
 now, as I begin this letter, I am afraid you will 
 think I am violating the rules of propriety in 
 writing you first. Ought not you to have written 
 me first ? I did not think of this when I promised. 
 270 
 
"BUD AND JENNIE AT SCHOOL. 
 
 You will forgive me, will you not, if I have been 
 guilty of indiscretion? My feeling toward you 
 seems like that of a sister for a brother. I am 
 sure no sister could be more interested in a brother 
 than I am in you. 
 
 "^ow, George, I will be entirely frank with 
 you and tell you all. My mother, as you kow, is 
 not pleased with what she calls the "intimacy" be 
 tween us. I hardly know what she means. But I 
 think she is afraid that we might fall in love with 
 each other, and she wants to prevent that. I know 
 my papa does n't feel that way. I do not want to 
 disappoint my mother, or do anything against her 
 desire. But, George, I do not know why, but 
 somehow I feel that our lives are to run together, 
 and that we are to do a great work for Him. I 
 am sorry that mother thinks as she does. What 
 shall I do? Maybe you can help me. I will ask 
 the dear Savior, to whom we consecrated our lives 
 when we united with the Church, to guide me and 
 save me from doing anything wrong. I will al 
 ways be happy to hear from you. 
 
 "JENNIE." 
 
 Though in her familiar intercourse with Bud 
 
 she always addressed him by the nickname that 
 
 the newsboys gave him, yet in her letter she 
 
 thought this was scarcely dignified enough, and 
 
 271 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 so she wrote "George." When Bud received this 
 letter he was both pleased and worried pleased 
 to hear from Jennie, and to know that her interest 
 in him had not changed ; worried at the attitude 
 of her mother, with her persistent hostility toward 
 him. He read the letter several times, and, after 
 praying for light, wrote this reply : 
 
 "DEAR JENNIE, I was delighted to receive 
 your letter. I had waited patiently for weeks, and 
 was wondering if you had forgotten your promise. 
 My little friend, do not think for a moment that 
 you have transcended any rule of propriety in 
 writing me 'first.' The social distance between us 
 would forbid my writing you 'first.' 
 
 "I can understand why your mother feels as 
 she does. I am only a poor boy, while you are 
 the daughter of rich parents. It is natural that 
 your mother should desire for you friends and 
 associations of the higher social walks. But we 
 are young yet, Jennie. A few years may work 
 surprising changes. I shall be greatly disap 
 pointed if I do not prove myself worthy of you, if 
 a kind Providence should point in that direction. 
 You have always been a 'good angel' to me. Your 
 trusting look has always been an inspiration. 
 Your good words of encouragement have always 
 evoked the best elements of my nature. Your 
 purity and innocence of character have always 
 
BUD AND JENNIE AT SCHOOL. 
 
 banished unworthy thoughts. Association with 
 you, even for only a few moments, has always 
 made me feel more like being a good man. If 
 an unkind fate should prevent the consummation 
 of our youthful desires and ambitions, I shall al 
 ways be a better man, and do better service for 
 the world, because of my acquaintance with you, 
 my little jewel. 
 
 "So let us go on and complete our education 
 for our life work. Be assured that I shall never 
 do anything of which your mother will be 
 ashamed. Some time she may come to see that 
 there are some things more valuable than riches 
 or high social position. Some day she may be as 
 proud of me as I now am, and always have been, 
 of you. We can afford to bide our time. 
 
 "Your letters will always be to me like re 
 freshing water in a hot desert. I have but few 
 friends besides my mother and you. So favor me 
 all you can. 
 
 "I am happy in my studies, and will make the 
 best possible use of my time while here. With 
 assurances of never-failing esteem and interest 
 for my 'good angel/ I am, 
 
 "Yours for all that is good and true, 
 
 "GEORGE." 
 
 This correspondence started Bud and Jennie 
 in their school life with a satisfactory understand- 
 18 273 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 ing. Occasional letters passed between them as 
 the school years fled. Bud developed unusual 
 ability as a public speaker, and was in frequent de 
 mand. Jennie's beauty of person solidified and 
 matured, while her mental development was far 
 above the average. 
 
 274 
 
XXXIII. 
 DB. GOODFELLOW AND MISS JOSEPHINE McCORD. 
 
 Two WEEKS had passed since the last visit of 
 Dr. Goodfellow to the McCord residence. It was 
 Monday evening. He had heard during the day 
 that Miss Josephine had taken part in the Oak 
 Hall meeting by singing a solo. She had a sweet 
 voice, which had been highly cultivated, and her 
 singing was a great delight to the people, the more 
 so as they understood she was the daughter of the 
 lady who was now recognized as a mother to them 
 all. Dr. Goodfellow had not heard of the change 
 that had taken place in Josephine's mind and life. 
 But he could see, by her manner and countenance, 
 that something had occurred. When they met 
 this evening he expressed his pleasure at seeing 
 her again. He was especially gratified to learn 
 that she had decided to co-operate with her mother 
 in her work. He ventured to inquire how it had 
 come about. He had understood that she was 
 not in sympathy with her mother's plans; that 
 275 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 indeed her views on some vital religious points 
 were quite unsettled, which had been to him a 
 cause of no little pain. "Could it be possible/' he 
 inquired, "that you have changed your sentiments, 
 and therefore the current of your life, Miss Jo 
 sephine ?" 
 
 "Have you not heard ?" inquired Miss McCord. 
 
 "Nothing whatever/' answered the pastor. 
 
 Miss Josephine then related her experience, 
 which was most gratifying to Dr. Goodfellow. 
 The whole atmosphere of the room seemed 
 changed to him. He saw and felt that in Church 
 matters they were now in perfect accord. He 
 wondered if it would be wise to raise other ques 
 tions. He could see no reason why he might not 
 advance further. From his standpoint all diffi 
 culties were out of his way. He would give a 
 good deal to know all difficulties were out of her 
 way. He knew no means of ascertaining but to 
 inquire. But how to get at it, was the question. 
 Finally he remarked, "That was an interesting 
 conversation we had about Napoleon's matri 
 monial affairs, and about Victoria proposing mar 
 riage to Prince Albert." 
 
 "Very interesting, indeed/' responded Miss 
 276 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW AND JOSEPHINE. 
 
 Josephine. "I was sorry it was ended so abruptly 
 by my unwise suggestion that you might abandon 
 your calling as a minister, and engage exclusively 
 in literary and scientific pursuits. I owe you an 
 apology for my impertinence, and beg your par 
 don for my thoughtlessness. If I had waited a 
 little while, I never could have made such a re 
 mark." 
 
 The doctor's face brightened perceptibly, and 
 he began to feel much more at ease. Then he 
 proceeded in a pleasant way: "I am not a Cath 
 olic priest, Miss Josephine, but it is a pleasure to 
 absolve you. I suppose persons in our peculiar 
 state of mind are likely to think many things that 
 they do not express. I sometimes wish I had a 
 private telephone to communicate with you; I 
 might then have courage to say what I would like 
 to have you know. You remember I suggested 
 that the royal ladies had a privilege accorded them 
 which must be a relief to modest men." 
 
 "Pardon me, Doctor, but I hardly think I un 
 derstand just what you mean?" queried Miss Jo 
 sephine. 
 
 "Well," said the pastor, as he changed po 
 sition in his chair, and relieved the irritation in 
 277 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 his throat, "this is about what I would like to say: 
 I am a single man of marriageable age, and it is 
 about time for me to be seeking a suitable com 
 panion in my life work." 
 
 Miss McCord looked sideways a little, and 
 with apparent unconcern remarked: "Yes, I think 
 it very proper you should have a companion in 
 your work ; it would no doubt add to your already 
 large influence for good. I am sure you would 
 furnish a happy home for her." 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow girded himself for a heroic 
 effort, and made another advanced movement: 
 "Now, Miss Josephine, I might as well be honest 
 with you, and acknowledge that Cupid's arrow 
 hath pierced my heart, and that it lies wounded 
 and fluttering at your feet. It is within your 
 power to heal the wound and make me one of the 
 happiest men on earth. And I further say that I 
 gladly tender you my hand with my heart, with 
 the hope that you will accept both, and unite 
 your destiny with mine ;" and he drew a deep in 
 spiration, and thought to himself, "Now it ? s done, 
 thank my stars I" 
 
 Miss Josephine's face flushed, and she dropped 
 her head until her chin almost touched her bosom, 
 278 
 
DR. GOODFELLOW AND JOSEPHINE. 
 
 which was heaving with emotion. Then, after 
 a moment's pause, with some tremor in her voice, 
 she replied: 
 
 "You quite surprise me, Doctor. While I as 
 frankly admit that Cupid has been doing a similar 
 work in my heart, and while I feel greatly hon 
 ored by this expression of your appreciation and 
 love, yet in a matter of such vital importance I 
 think I ought to have a little more time for con 
 sideration. Perhaps when you call again I can 
 give you an answer. You will grant it, won't you ?' ' 
 
 "I will grant anything you desire, my love 
 may I not say it now? but I hope you will 
 abbreviate the time as much as possible. It must 
 be evident to you that I am in a state of more 
 than ordinary agitation just now, and that the 
 suspense will be painful," admitted the pastor, 
 with an expression of much anxiety on his face. 
 
 When the doctor was about to take his leave 
 that evening he very delicately suggested that 
 there was a sign and seal of love, recognized the 
 world over, divine in its origin, though some 
 times prostituted to the uses of betrayal and other 
 wicked ends, a recognition of which seemed to 
 him proper at this stage of their acquaintance; 
 279 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 and if Miss Josephine would accede to the propo 
 sition, it would be to him an unspeakable delight 
 to bestow this sign upon her, and thus far seal 
 their love. She did not object. 
 
 The further details of this interesting romance 
 are left entirely to the parties most concerned. 
 Both had passed the period of youthful adoles 
 cence and the immaturity of young manhood and 
 womanhood, and were therefore entirely compe 
 tent to adjust matters connubial. 
 
 Six months have passed. The. Church has ad 
 vanced Dr. Goodf ellow's salary two thousand dol 
 lars a year, and granted him a four months 7 va 
 cation for a trip abroad. Cards had been sent 
 out that Dr. and Mrs. Goodfellow would be "at 
 home for all friends on and after August first." 
 The happy couple had secured passage on one 
 of the finest liners of the Atlantic, and left 2Tew 
 York on the tenth of April for an extensive tour 
 through England and the Continent. A small 
 company of friends stood on the dock, and 
 watched the splendid steamer as she slowly moved 
 down the bay toward Sandy Hook, and on out 
 over the face of the mighty deep toward the Old 
 World, carrying at least two happy souls. 
 280 
 
XXXIV. 
 
 BUD'S MASTEELY ADDRESS. 
 
 BUD has completed his two years in the Bible 
 Institute, and has spent one year in the special 
 study of social, economic, and industrial science. 
 He is now at home on a short vacation, before 
 going abroad to investigate the methods of help 
 ing the poor in the large cities of the Old World. 
 He was invited to speak in the "Church of the New 
 Humanity." The announcement of this fact in 
 the daily press, together with a brief sketch of 
 the remarkable career of the young man, and his 
 splendid ability as a public speaker, drew a con 
 gregation that packed the house from chancel to 
 door. Many of them were poor people from the 
 "Wicked Ward." Two hundred newsboys occu 
 pied the front seats. All the members of the 
 Socialist Club were present. When Bud entered 
 the door and first beheld the great congregation 
 his face slightly paled and his heart fluttered a 
 little. As he slowly walked down the aisle, a 
 281 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 middle-aged lady, in plain but neat attire, was 
 leaning on his arm. There was a general buzz 
 and stir among the anxiously-waiting people. All 
 eyes were soon fixed upon him, not the least inter 
 ested of which was a young lady who sat by the 
 side of Mrs. Sidney Patterson, slightly blushing 
 and fanning herself with more than usual ani 
 mation. Mr. Beverly McCord arose as they ap 
 proached the end of his pew and most courteously 
 conducted Bud's mother to a seat by the side of 
 Mrs. McCord. As Bud passed the newsboys, 
 they could not repress their admiration, which 
 they expressed in an undertone, in such ejacula 
 tions as 
 
 "He 's a daisy ! Pass 'im up !" 
 
 "Look at dem gleamers ! He 's no spring 
 chick. 7 ' 
 
 "Gee, could n't he make de evenin' Rip-Rap 
 flop 'er wings, and swipe de spondulics !" 
 
 "Say, Skinny, is he one of dem gospilers dat 
 shoots off his mouf at de Oak Hall?" 
 
 "Naw, he 's no gospiler ; he 's just er man. 
 He would n't hurt nobody nor nuffin'." 
 
 "I '11 bet he '11 make er buzz when dat organ- 
 grinder starts de macheen up dare. Youse kids 
 282 
 
BUD'S MASTERLY ADDEESS. 
 
 better look out for youse pates; kase why, de 
 bullets '11 be a-flyin' tru de air purty soon." 
 
 When he mounted the platform and an 
 nounced his theme, he looked into the faces of 
 the largest and most interested congregation that 
 had ever crowded that wealthy church. The 
 audience, also, gazed into a face the like of which 
 they had never seen in that pulpit before, not 
 excepting even their own pastor. George Bud- 
 dington was now nearing his majority in years. 
 He was above medium size and remarkably well 
 developed. His countenance was open and frank, 
 while his great brown eyes scanned the expectant 
 multitude before him with masterful repose. He 
 caught one eye that glistened like the morning 
 star, and the breath of a great inspiration touched 
 him as he read its loving, eloquent message. His 
 voice was deep-toned, but sonorous and sym 
 pathetic, completely filling the vast auditorium. 
 It had been thoroughly trained in the art of ex 
 pression, but was singularly free from all affecta 
 tion and tricks of speech. His action corre 
 sponded with his voice, and fitted perfectly the 
 brilliant thoughts he enunciated, clothed as they 
 were in beautiful and forceful language. True 
 283 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 art is not mechanical, but consists in saying the 
 right thing in the best way. His text was, "For 
 ye know the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, that 
 though he was rich, yet for your sakes he became 
 poor, that ye through his poverty might be made 
 rich." His theme was the "Humiliation of Christ 
 in Order to the Enrichment of the World." It 
 would be impossible to follow the discourse in 
 this record. Suffice it to say that for nearly an 
 hour he held the vast audience spellbound. At 
 times, during his significant pauses, as he cast 
 his penetrating eyes over the audience, the deep 
 breathing of the people could be distinctly heard. 
 At other times nearly three thousand persons were 
 swayed, as by a hurricane, following one of his 
 masterly flights, when a great wave of sympathy 
 swept over them, leaving nearly everybody to the 
 welcome relief of tears newsboys, socialists, and 
 all. Thus he held, and stirred, and molded, and 
 thrilled his hearers, while he poured the hot truth 
 of God into their hearts. In his final appeal to 
 the people to consecrate their lives and their 
 money to the uplifting of the poor, and thus prove 
 their discipleship to the Christ, his eloquence was 
 unsurpassed, exciting alike the wonder and ad- 
 284 
 
BUD'S MASTERLY ADDRESS. 
 
 miration of all. When he sat down the great 
 audience did the unusual thing of breaking out 
 into applause by clapping their hands. The 
 organist and the choir struck up the familiar 
 hymn, "Kescue the Perishing," while the people 
 wept and sang, and sang and wept. Bud passed 
 quickly down the aisle to where his dear old 
 mother was sitting, and leaning over in front of 
 Mr. McCord, kissed her on the forehead, while 
 she shook with uncontrollable emotion. Imme 
 diately everybody who saw this filial act was cry 
 ing and laughing. As he returned to the chancel 
 he noticed a sweet, familiar face in Mr. Patter 
 son's pew, as pretty a flower as ever blushed with 
 love and joy, all wreathed in smiles, while the dew- 
 drops sparkled in her lustrous eyes. He bowed 
 a graceful recognition, and returned the smile. 
 She said, "Mother, what do you think of the charity 
 student now?" Mrs. Patterson answered not a 
 word, but buried her face in her handkerchief. 
 Bud had conquered. 
 
 After hundreds had shaken the hands of the 
 young man, and congratulated him on the won 
 derful effort of the morning, the great audience 
 slowly dispersed, many looking back, as they ap- 
 285 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 preached the doors, to catch a final glimpse of 
 the smiling face of the young prophet. The ad 
 dress was published in full in several of the 
 Monday morning papers, with unstinted praise 
 of the young evangelist. George Buddington, 
 formerly Bud, the newsboy, was the most gen 
 erally-discussed person in the city for the next 
 few days. One editor devoted his leading edi 
 torial to an appreciative review of the work of 
 Mrs. McCord, presenting Bud as an illustration. 
 In two weeks Bud was off on a tour of the 
 great cities of England and the Continent, in 
 quest of such information as would qualify him 
 for his life work. The next we hear from him is 
 in the following letter to Jennie : 
 
 "LONDON, . 
 
 "DEAB JENNIE, After a most delightful va 
 cation in Chattahooche, I took passage at New 
 York for Liverpool on the fine steamer City of 
 Rome, of the Anchor Line. In the main we had 
 a charming trip across the Atlantic. We were 
 favored with the usual spectacle of whales, ice 
 bergs, and other curiosities of the great sea, not 
 excepting inability, part of the time, to be at 
 our place at meals. An exciting incident occurred 
 Sunday morning. During the preceding night 
 286 
 
BUD'S MASTERLY ADDRESS. 
 
 the path of the vessel was enveloped by a heavy 
 fog. When a few miles from the Irish coast the 
 steamer struck the old Fastnet Rock Light-house. 
 It was just as the day was dawning, and nearly 
 all the passengers were in their staterooms. In 
 describable excitement, confusion, and alarm pre 
 vailed for a little while, for many supposed she 
 would sink to the bottom of the sea; but in a 
 marvelously short time the great engines were 
 reversed, and the ship was off the rock and steam 
 ing into the mouth of the Irish Sea. When she 
 was put on the docks for repair at Liverpool, it 
 was found that an opening had been made in the 
 hull twenty-four feet long and four feet wide. 
 The modern construction of ocean steamers, by 
 which the hull is divided into different compart 
 ments by strong bulkheads, saved us from a ter 
 rible catastrophe. 
 
 "This is a wonderful city. Here the 'ends 
 of the earth 7 literally come together. I can only 
 mention some of the places visited. Greenwich 
 Observatory; the Tower; Houses of Parliament, 
 where I heard Gladstone; Westminster Abbey; 
 British Museum ; London Bridge ; Trafalgar 
 Square. It has been my pleasure to hear the 
 celebrated preacher, Charles II. Spurgeon, and 
 also the almost equally-celebrated Dr. Joseph 
 Parker, of the Temple Church. 
 
 "But, of course, what interests nie most is the 
 287 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 work among the poor, which 1 came abroad to 
 study. I have had a delightful interview with 
 Hugh Price Hughes, and heard from his own lips 
 a most interesting report of the great movement 
 at St. James Hall, of which he is the head, as 
 sisted by Mark Guy Pearse and others. Here is 
 where General Booth began his wonderful work 
 for the relief of the very lowest, and here are the 
 headquarters of the Salvation Army. 
 
 "From London I go to Paris, to look into the 
 remarkable movement introduced by Mr. McAll, 
 and that equally successful work carried on by 
 Miss De Bruen. Thence to Rome and other cities 
 in Italy. Also Vienna and Berlin. Returning 
 then to England, I shall visit Birmingham, Man 
 chester, Liverpool, and other cities, where so much 
 is being done for the improvement of the masses. 
 
 "I can not describe to you, dear Jennie, the 
 pleasure of what I see and hear. Everything is 
 so new, and yet so old. But mixed with it all is 
 a sense of regret, and that is that you are not with 
 me to share my happiness. 
 
 "How glad I am to know that you are doing 
 so well in your studies ! It will only be a few 
 months now until the day of your graduation will 
 be at hand. I hope to be home by that time, 
 and to be a happy witness of the interesting exer 
 cises. 
 
 "It is a great satisfaction to me to hear that 
 288 
 
BUD'S MASTERLY ADDRESS. 
 
 your mother's unfriendly feeling towards me is 
 abating some. Next to pleasing you, my 'good 
 angel/ is my desire to please her. I sincerely 
 hope and pray that when the time shall arrive 
 for us to take up our lifework together, we may 
 have her approval and benediction as well as your 
 father's. We are in the hands of Him who num 
 bers the hairs of our heads, and I am sure that 
 in the end all will be right. London, care Bank 
 of England, is my address. 
 
 "Unfailingly yours, 
 
 "GEORGE BUDDINGTON." 
 
 19 289 
 
XXXV. 
 
 DEDICATION OF THE PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 WHEN the pastor of the new Church and his 
 happy bride returned from their wedding-tour 
 abroad, the main building for the promotion of 
 the work in the "Wicked Ward" had been com 
 pleted, and was ready for dedication. The occa 
 sion was one of much more than ordinary im 
 portance. The people had been looking forward 
 to it with happy anticipation. It was their temple, 
 erected for and devoted to their welfare. They 
 had been saving their money for months, and 
 supplying themselves with the best possible cloth 
 ing for the occasion. When the bells chimed the 
 hour for assembling, the streets were thronged 
 with the best-dressed people that had ever been 
 seen in this ward. 
 
 The day was propitious. The sky was flecked 
 in the early morning with troops of fleecy clouds, 
 survivals of the preceding night's shower, hurry 
 ing into the distance, that the sun's warm rays 
 290 
 
DEDICATION OF PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 might not be obstructed. The air was mellow and 
 slightly hazy. The leaves and flowers were clad 
 in the richest hues of the first autumn days. The 
 birds appeared to vie with each other as they 
 warbled notes of joy. All nature seemed touched 
 and stirred with sympathy for the occasion. When 
 the hour had arrived for the service, over four 
 thousand people were packed in the building. 
 Nearly every denomination of the city was repre 
 sented. Several prominent laymen participated. 
 Father Martini and the Unknown Man delivered 
 addresses, the latter, as usual, confining himself 
 exclusively to the use of Scriptural language. The 
 singing was done chiefly by the choir composed 
 of the newsboys. Mrs. Dr. Goodf ellow also sang 
 a beautiful solo. 
 
 Everybody was delighted with the building. 
 It was a large four-story brick structure, with an 
 auditorium on the second floor that seated four 
 thousand persons. A sweet chime of bells hung 
 in the tower. The fourth story was fitted up and 
 furnished for lodging. The third story was pro 
 vided with class and club rooms for instruction 
 in various industries, suited to the people, and 
 for the study of music, art, elocution, domestic 
 291 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY 
 
 economy, social science, sanitary conditions, and 
 whatever else might be thought necessary for the 
 improvement and happiness of the poorer classes. 
 The first floor was occupied as a kindergarten and 
 a creche, a nursery where mothers can leave their 
 children while out at work during the day ; a free 
 medical dispensary; a large room furnished with 
 sewing-machines and other appliances, where sew 
 ing women and girls, working under the "sweat 
 shop" tyranny, can bring their fabrics and do their 
 work in the midst of pure air and sunlight; a 
 restaurant, where plain lunches are furnished at 
 cost ; a reading-room and library ; and the offices of 
 the building. The basement had in it two large 
 natatoriums for the use, respectively, of women 
 and girls, and men and boys; also a bowling- 
 alley, gymnasium, storage-rooms, and neatly fur 
 nished toilet rooms. 
 
 The assembly hall is to be used for religious 
 meetings, lectures, concerts, dramatic and other 
 entertainments, gatherings for the discussion of 
 social, industrial, sanitary, and civic questions, and 
 all other matters pertaining to the welfare of the 
 common people. 
 
 Over the front door of the main building, in 
 292 
 
DEDICATION OF PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 large letters, is this inscription, which indicates 
 its scope and purpose: 
 
 "(Elje people's (Ennplr, 
 
 CONSECRATED TO THE WORSHIP OP ALMIGHTY GOD. 
 
 AND TO THE 
 
 SERVICE OF MANKIND. 
 In the Name, and According to the Teaching, of JESUS CHRIST." 
 
 There remain yet to be erected a Resident 
 House for the superintendent and the workers, 
 a Deaconess Home, a Hospital, and such other 
 buildings as may be found necessary to the suc 
 cessful prosecution of the work. When these are 
 completed, which will be within the next year, 
 the grounds will be sodded and grassed, flower 
 beds laid out and cultivated, shade-trees set out, 
 and a large fountain constructed. Thus it is pro 
 posed to bring within the reach of these people 
 everything that will inspire, uplift, and in any 
 way contribute to their happiness. The buildings 
 and the grounds will always be an object-lesson. 
 
 Mr. McCord and the five gentlemen associated 
 with him will expend at least five hundred thou 
 sand dollars on the plant. An equal amount will 
 be set apart as a reserve fund, the interest to 
 293 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 be applied by the directors, from time to time, 
 in repairing the buildings, extending the work, 
 and supplementing the salaries of workers and 
 teachers. The people are to be encouraged, also, 
 to contribute toward the support of the move 
 ment. The property has been transferred to a 
 Board of fifteen directors, incorporated under 
 the laws of the State, to be held and used by 
 them under carefully-defined legal restrictions. 
 Nine of the directors are to be taken from as many 
 different denominations of Christians, including 
 the Roman Catholic, each being entitled to one ; 
 three shall be prominent citizens of no Church, 
 but well known for their interest in behalf of 
 the poor; and three shall be taken from among 
 the people of the ward where the institution is 
 located, without any reference to religious affilia 
 tions. 
 
 The following interview with Mrs. Beverly 
 McCord, which was published in the city papers, 
 will show how the work originated and the prin 
 ciples governing her in its prosecution up to date : 
 
 Reporter. "Will you state how you came to 
 engage in this work ?" 
 
 Mrs. McCord. "By an address of my pastor, 
 294 
 
DEDICATION OF PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow, delivered in a prayer-meeting, 
 where he dwelt upon the words of the Master, 
 'When thou makest a dinner or a supper, call 
 not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy 
 kinsmen, nor thy rich neighbors, lest they also bid 
 thee again, and a recompense be made thee. But 
 when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the 
 maimed, the lame, the blind, and thou shalt be 
 blessed, for they can not recompense thee, for 
 thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of 
 the just." 
 
 Q. "What interpretation do you put upon 
 these words as applied to the work you have been 
 doing?" 
 
 A. "Personal contact with the poor by the 
 higher classes, and the improvement of their 
 social, intellectual, and domestic condition, as a 
 preparation for spiritual work among them. The 
 Master first healed the body, then the soul." 
 
 Q. "Do you believe this method will suc 
 ceed?" 
 
 A. "It is the only method that will perma 
 nently succeed, because it is the Divine method. 
 In my work it has succeeded beyond my most 
 sanguine expectations. A perfect transformation 
 295 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 has taken place in the homes and characters of 
 thousands of the poor people of that ward." 
 
 Q. "How have you been supported in this 
 work?" 
 
 A. "I have supported myself. My husband 
 and some of his friends have erected the build 
 ings, and made arrangements for the permanency 
 of the work, so far as money will do it." 
 
 Q. "Are the people to be treated entirely as 
 objects of charity?" 
 
 A. "Not at all. They are to be taught how 
 to help themselves. They are expected to con 
 tribute to the support of the work. They are 
 generally more liberal than people in better cir 
 cumstances." 
 
 Q. "Are the missionaries to live among the 
 people ?" 
 
 A. "There are no 'missionaries.' The work 
 ers are fellow-laborers with the people, and, as 
 far as possible, will live among them, teaching 
 them by example how to build the home and how 
 to live." 
 
 Q. "Do you feel satisfied with your work 
 so far?" 
 
 A. "More than I can possibly express. It 
 296 
 
DEDICATION OF PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 has been the happiest experience of my life. If 
 I were to live a thousand years, I would spend 
 them in this blessed work." 
 
 Q. "Who will carry it on when you can no 
 longer do active service?" 
 
 A. "The Master, who began the work and 
 has directed me so far. He will raise up the 
 workers and put them into the field." 
 
 Q. "Is there anything more you would like 
 to say to the public on this subject ?" 
 
 A. "Let rich men, who are making money 
 by thousands and millions, devote a larger part 
 of it to the intellectual, social, sanitary, domestic, 
 and religious improvement of the poor in the 
 great cities. This alone will solve the problem 
 of the relation of the upper and lower classes, 
 and of capital and labor ; this will save the cities, 
 and the cities will save the country. What has 
 been accomplished in the 'Wicked Ward' can be 
 repeated anywhere under like conditions. There 
 are fifty wealthy citizens in our country, whom 
 -I could name, who could, in a few years, make 
 these desert-places of the great cities blossom like 
 the rose. This will never be done by building 
 colleges, public libraries, and art galleries. These 
 297 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 have their place and do their work, but they do 
 not reach the sore that festers and burns in the 
 hearts and homes of the neglected poor. Few, 
 if any, of their children will ever rise to the 
 plane of the college, the library, or the art gal 
 lery. Vital questions must be solved, and ap 
 palling conditions must be relieved, before these 
 higher walks can be reached. 
 
 "What we need is more men like Lord Shaftes- 
 bury and Mr. Peabody, the latter of whom, 
 through the inspiration of the former, did so 
 much to improve the tenement-houses of London 
 and other cities. Lord Shaftesbury threw the 
 power of his high social standing, together with 
 his great wealth, into the work of helping the 
 poor to help themselves, and has passed into his 
 tory as one of the most eminent philanthropists 
 of his day, ranking with Bright, Cobden, Wilber- 
 force, Phillips, Ruskin, and Lincoln. For more 
 than forty years, when Parliament rose at mid 
 night and other members hurried to their homes, 
 it was Shaftesbury who went into the streets of 
 London, searching with lantern in hand, under 
 the bridges spanning the Thames, for homeless 
 men and women, conducting them to places of 
 298 
 
DEDICATION OF PEOPLE'S TEMPLE. 
 
 comfort, feeding and clothing them, and helping 
 them to self-support. The London Times says 
 eighty thousand poor people were aided by him. 
 "Men of money must not wait for the Church 
 to move. The Church is correct in theory, but 
 weak in practice. Judged by its numbers, wealth, 
 social and intellectual power, it is one of the most 
 inefficient organizations on the earth. A business 
 that yielded no larger returns from the capital 
 invested would and ought to go into bankruptcy. 
 That it is doing good, no well-informed person 
 can deny. That it could, if it would, do a hundred 
 fold more, is equally evident. It needs the voice 
 of a Luther to awaken it from its apathy and lead 
 it into this new field. While rich men, many of 
 them Christians, are girding the globe with rail 
 roads, steamships, and telegraphs; emptying the 
 secret chambers of the earth of their riches ; rob 
 bing the forests of continents of their timber; 
 consolidating the factories and mills of a Nation 
 into one huge producing power; caging the wild 
 forces of Niagara to drive the wheels of car, and 
 factory, and shop, and plow, and reaper, and saw, 
 and plane, where are the men that are con 
 solidating their money to feed the hungry, clothe 
 299 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 the naked, strengthen the weak, lift the fallen, 
 help the helpless, increase the wages of the under 
 paid, shorten the hours of labor of the over 
 worked, improve the tenements of the poor, and 
 give every man a fair chance in the race ? Where 
 are they ? The failure to find answer to this ques 
 tion is the burning shame of the age! Some day 
 and it may be sooner than we expect the God 
 of the poor will make requisition." 
 
 The reading of this interview, as published in 
 the daily papers, produced a profound impression, 
 and created unexpected interest in the work of 
 Mrs. McCord. Several strong editorials also ap 
 peared heartily commending the reform, and 
 tendering the support of the press. 
 
 300 
 
XXXVI. 
 
 DEATH OF THE UNKNOWN MAN. 
 
 IT was scarcely a month after the dedication 
 of the People's Temple when the first funeral 
 service was held in the new building. The audi 
 torium was packed to its utmost capacity. It 
 was the funeral of the Unknown Man. A few 
 days after the dedication he was taken suddenly 
 ill. He was removed to one of the rooms in the 
 new building, where he had the most skillful 
 medical attention and the tenderest nursing that 
 could be secured. Dr. Goodfellow, Mrs. McCord, 
 and other friends were with him nearly all the 
 time. During his sickness he communicated to 
 Dr. Goodfellow the secret of his mysterious life. 
 He also placed in his hands a sealed envelope 
 not to be opened until after his death. Among 
 the numerous beautiful utterances of his last 
 hours were these: 
 
 "Bless the Lord, O my soul, and all that is 
 within me, bless his holy name. I shall be satis- 
 301 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 fied when I awake with thy likeness. He giveth 
 his beloved sleep." 
 
 After an hour's unconsciousness, he rallied, 
 and opening his eyes upon the friends surround 
 ing him, repeated the twenty-third Psalm: 
 
 "The Lord is my shepherd, I shall not want. 
 He maketh me to lie down in green pastures ; he 
 leadeth me by the still waters. He restoreth 
 my soul ; he leadeth me in the paths of righteous 
 ness for his name's sake. Yea, though I walk 
 through the valley of the shadow of death, I will 
 fear no evil; for thou art with me; thy rod and 
 thy staff they comfort me. Thou preparest a table 
 before me in the presence of mine enemies ; thou 
 anointest my head with oil ; my cup runneth over. 
 Surely goodness and mercy have followed me all 
 the days of my life ; and I will dwell in the house 
 of the Lord forever." 
 
 A sweet calm followed these beautiful words 
 of Israel's shepherd king. Ever and anon smiles 
 of supreme satisfaction, like ripples on a lake, 
 came and went, and his lips moved as if in con 
 verse with an invisible personality. Now his 
 hands were raised as though he would clasp some 
 one in loving embrace. He was heard to inquire 
 302 
 
DEATH OF THE UNKNOWN. 
 
 in a soft whisper: "Do n't you hear? Do n't you 
 see ?" Several moments of quiet follow, when he 
 rallies, and repeats these words of Paul, but in 
 feeble voice: 
 
 "I knew a man in Christ (whether in the body 
 or out of the body, I can not tell ; God knoweth), 
 caught up to the third heaven; and heard un 
 speakable words, which it is not lawful for a man 
 to utter." 
 
 Then another brief space of quiet and rest, 
 and the heavenly smiles reappeared, and the mo 
 tion of the lips was resumed. Finally, in clear, 
 distinct words, he slowly said: "Ah, Clarissa; 
 I 've found you at last I I 'm coming to you. 
 Good-morning! 80 glad to see you!" 
 
 These were his last words, and he was not, for 
 God took him. Dr. Goodfellow conducted the 
 funeral services, during which he gave the follow 
 ing explanation of the Unknown Man's life: 
 When about thirty, he was united to a beautiful 
 wife, who was to him everything that could be 
 desired as a companion. In less than one year, 
 when - she was called to tread the verge of the 
 border-land in the mingled pain and joy of first 
 motherhood, both child and mother passed to the 
 303 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 unseen life. The husband was crushed. For 
 nearly a year he could do nothing. He went from 
 church to church, hoping to hear something that 
 would heal the wound and comfort his bleeding 
 heart. Unfortunately, in many cases, the sermons 
 were of a scientific or literary character, which 
 brought him no relief. In others, the preacher 
 so treated the Word of God that, when he closed, 
 there didn't seem to be much of the plain truth 
 of Holy Scripture left. Being a man of inde 
 pendent means, he made a vow that he would 
 devote his life to the simple reading, or recita 
 tion, upon all suitable occasions, of the plain word 
 of Scripture, without note or comment, which he 
 kept faithfully until his death. 
 
 Dr. Goodfellow also opened the sealed en 
 velope, and found within it a will, disposing of 
 fifty thousand dollars in money as follows: For 
 the benefit of the newsboys of the city, $25,000; 
 for the perpetual support of four visiting- 
 deaconesses, who are to read or recite selections 
 from the Bible, without comment, in their visita 
 tions, $15,000; to George Buddington, known 
 generally as Bud, the newsboy, $10,000. Mr. 
 Beverly McCord was named as the executor. The 
 304 
 
DEATH OF THE UNKNOWN. 
 
 signature to the will was David Mat bias. The 
 witnesses were Beverly McCord and Sidney Pat 
 terson. 
 
 The body of this remarkable man was laid 
 away by the side of Jammie McFadden, to await 
 the summons of the resurrection morning. Thus 
 ended a most singular but a most useful life. 
 Thousands will no doubt rise up on that day to 
 call him blessed. 
 
 It was thought that the time was now pro 
 pitious for a more direct effort for the spiritual 
 good of the people. Therefore, a celebrated 
 evangelist, whose methods in using the Bible were 
 much like the Unknown Man's, was engaged to 
 conduct a series of gospel meetings. The response 
 was remarkable. From the beginning to the close 
 the great hall was crowded every night. The 
 readiness of the people to accept the Man of 
 Nazareth as their Savior was the cause of great 
 rejoicing and wonder. They had been Scrip- 
 turally prepared for this spiritual harvest. Dur 
 ing one month's service over two thousand con 
 secrated their lives to the Master. The effect 
 upon the ward was almost miraculous, while the 
 entire city felt the inspiration of the great uplift. 
 20 305 
 
CHURCH OF THE NEW HUMANITY. 
 
 Three years have passed. The buildings have 
 all been finished ; the grounds nicely covered with 
 grass; the shade-trees are growing; the flowers 
 are blooming ; the fountain is flowing. The great 
 plant has been in successful operation for three 
 years, sending forth its benedictions to thousands. 
 The work has so enlarged that Mrs. McCord must 
 be relieved. A competent superintendent is 
 needed. Who shall it be? The Master has had 
 the man in preparation. He has been raised up 
 from the midst of the people. He is young, 
 thoroughly trained, eloquent, sympathetic, 
 adapted, both by nature and education, to the 
 field. After spending two years in a Bible train 
 ing-school, one year in the special study of social, 
 industrial, economic, and political questions, and 
 one year in the large cities of England and the 
 Continent, investigating the various methods of 
 work among the poor, he is again at home ready 
 for service. His name is George Buddington, just 
 returned, with his beautiful bride, Miss Jennie 
 Patterson. A magnificent reception was extended 
 to Mr. Buddington and his young wife when he 
 assumed the superintendency of the most remark 
 able reformatory movement of the day. They 
 306 
 
DEATH OF THE UNKNOWN. 
 
 immediately occupied the fine apartments in the 
 Resident House set apart for the superintendent 
 and his family. "Did n't I tell you, George," said 
 Jennie, "that when we were ready the house 
 would be ready?" 
 
 307 
 

 THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 RENEWED BOOKS ARE SUBJECT TO IMMEDIATE 
 RECALL 
 
 LIBRARY, UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA, DAVIS 
 
 Book Slip-50m-9,'70(N9877s8) 458 A-31/5,6 
 
N9 823334 
 
 PS3525 
 
 Marshall, W.K. A7274 
 
 Bud. B8 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA 
 DAVIS